Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Peter Parker knew that whatever God was looking down on him despised him. His Aunt May didn’t believe in Parker Luck. Tony didn’t believe in Parker luck but Peter certainly did.

He believed it when his parents died in the plane crash. When his Uncle Ben got shot. When his Aunt May was drowned. When he got bit by the radioactive spider. When he got put with Skip Wescott which was his final straw with the foster care system. When he got kidnapped by the Cult of Luna and now, as he’s holding the infinity gauntlet, he knows it’s struck again. However, this time, it might just work in his favour.

The gauntlet is heavy on his hand, an unsettling weight like nothing he’s ever felt before. It moulds into his arm as the stones glow brighter and pulse. It’s nothing like he’s ever experienced before.

He takes a deep breath and he knows what he has to do. Thanos’ army are a constant stream coming from the weird looking, scaly ships. They are relentless, taking anyone in their sights. He can’t see Mr Stark. He never knew where he stood with Mr Stark. He first met the man when he rescued him from the Cult of Luna. It took months for him to step foot inside Stark Tower, never mind live there. It might’ve been the best decision he had ever made. 

He loved working in the lab with Tony. Helping Pepper with odd jobs and even just sitting in the car with Happy. Hell, he was freaking living with the Avengers!!! But if living on the streets has taught him anything, is that everything has a price attached to it and it seems fate wants him to pay his debt now.

He wants to say that it was a hard decision, but really, who would actually miss Peter Parker. Tony and Pepper would live on. Mourning the loss of their so- their best intern. He was never really their son was he? He doesn’t want to dwell on that in his final moments.

He can’t see Mr Stark, he can hear his repulsors but he can’t see any sign of his fa- mentor. Thanos is fighting Ms Wanda, she’s holding him back surprisingly good. However, he manages to knock her back onto the rocky floor with a resounding thud. Thanos scans the battle field. Searching for his lost gauntlet. Before his eyes lock with Peters. His eyes widen slightly before he’s charging over the battlefield with a second wind trying to get the gauntlet back into his possession.

With Great Power Comes Great Responsibility.

Its now or never Parker.

He snaps.

Peter. I’m so sorry, but …. Your parents. They’ve been in an accident. They’re not coming back Peter. They’re never coming back.

His lungs feel like they’re filled with cotton candy. Blood is trickling from his right side and everything hurts. 

His head is dangling to the side when he hears the scream. Mr Stark is looking at him with tear filled eyes. 

“Hey Bud.”

”Hey Mster Stk.” He slurs back.

His right arm is laying limp beside him. Black inky veins crawl across his skin. A faint light glows from them. He think it looks cool. The way Mr Stark is staring at them make him thinks he doesn’t share the same opinion.

His head feels lighter. He feels lighter. He can’t remember why……?

Peter come back inside. May and I are fine bud, you don’t have to help out Peter. It’s too dangerous.

Peter.

PETER GET INSIDE NO—

He tries to lift his good arm to comfort Mister Stark but it falls to the ground with a dull thump. It makes Peter want to cry. He can’t do anything right.

There’s commotion in the background. Mrs Potts is shouting for someone or something, he doesn’t know. He’s zoned in on Mister Stark, who’s grabbed his hand and is running soothing circle around his palm. And around.

And around.

And around.

Around.

A r o u n d .

Peter, were so sorry. We found her body in this warehouse we think it was ————— Peter can you hear me son? You have to come with us.

“You’re going to be ok Pete, you’re going to be ok. Peppers getting help, you’re coming home.” 

Peter was not coming home. He never planned to go home. 

Home.

Huh.

Where was his home. Was his home in his old apartment with his parents? Or was it with May and Ben and their little apartment. With its chipped wallpaper and creaky floorboards. Where the blinds would always jam and the lights would buzz and twitch. Where the apartment and the residents were barely making it by.

It certainly wasn’t with Skip Wescott.

Nor in his cellar in the Cult of Luna, with their dusty underground pit.

Maybe it could’ve been with Mister Stark and Mrs Potts in the tower with the occasional Avenger staying over whenever they could.

But time was never on a Parker’s side. It was their greatest weakness as his dad always said. Parker’s never had enough time. History always repeated itself. It moved viciously waiting for no one.

Mister Stark was lying. Peter knew he was going to die on this deserted planet. With nothing but dust and tears. Peter Parker and Spider-man had faced death many times before. He could feel its cold breath looming over his shoulder. Each wisp a promise of what was soon to come.

Listen here you little shit. You don’t be telling no one bout this, cause ain’t no one gonna believe poor Peter Parker over me. 

His eyes were becoming too heavy to open. His breath was slowing to a staggering rhythm that was pathetic to his own ears. Oh god he was dying. He was actually dying. If his heart would allow it, his lungs would be beating out of his chest. 

He was dying. Huh.

Peter.

Peter.

Parker. 

Benjamin .

Spider-man. 

Ohhhhh,what shall I do. What shall we do. Our god demands justice. P e t e r.

I’ll drive it out of you.

I’ll drive it out of you.

Itsy. Bitsy. Spideeeeer.

Now it’s time to — AGH.

He thought of Ben, of May, of his parents who were took too soon from this earth.

He thought of Mister Stark. Of what could’ve been. His mentor and maybe even more than a father figure. If he was basing it off that impromptu hug. He was still a bit frazzled about that.

He thought of Mrs Potts. One of the strongest women he’s ever met.

He thought of Ned, his first ever friend. Who was kind hearted and actually cared about Peter.

He thought about MJ with her snark and how she always saved a seat for him in every class.

My names Tony Stark. Wait you already know that. Oh god. No it’s alright. Please don’t run. Listen kid, we’re not going to take you to any CPS or foster care. We just need you out of this building before it buries us alive. You gotta trust me here.

“We won Mr Stark…we won…”

Peter Parker’s last words were never going to be epic or heroic, as Peter Parker was never epic or heroic in his eyes. But hey, he’s died twice, at least he not dust this time.

“WHATS THA———-“

With a last shuttering breath Peter closes his eyes.

Child.

It is time.

Awake.

Peter is aware he’s no longer in his physical form. He’s a haze. A lost soul with no place to call home. Destined to drift in this orange gloom till, well, forever.

Child who was took too soon, do not fret says I , child plan is now.

Purpose.

Wake.

Child wake.

A woman, a goddess, a spirit, a monster. Perhaps one. Perhaps none. Her hair cascaded down her back and flowed into the water below seamlessly. Her dress bellowed around her, as if it too was in awe of her.

“Where am I” croaked Peter.

The Lady shook her head. Home. Nowhere. 

She lifts her hand gracefully and places it on his cheek. Her eyes are too murky to see what colour they are . 

Time.

Her mouth never moves Peter realises. He less freaked out about that than he should be.

She begins to chant over and over again.

Peter feels a burning sensation in his chest. It turns into agony. Turning to dust wasn’t as bad as this. 

He's choking on the breath that is trying to crawl its ways out of his lungs. His mouth refuses to open and it hurts.

WAKE. CHILD WAKE.

Peter wakes up. His body feels like a lump of clay and he can barely move. His eyes blink open one at a time. Again and again and again, until he can focus on his surroundings. 

He’s in some weird alley, sitting on top of leaking pile of rubbish. He’s in his tattered Iron Spider suit and his hand feels weird…wait.

Tony, the snap, Thanos, Tony.

His head whips to look down at his hand. A lightening scar goes up his right hand and stops at around his elbow. It’s pale and freakishly long. It’s nothing long sleeves and gloves can’t hide. Thank God for small mercies. He looks more closely at his arm and he can see a little slit on his wrist, he checks his other hand and the same thing is there. 

He presses lightly down on the slit and a substance flies out weakly. Oh. He lifts his hand weakly and shoots. A web zips out and lands on the opposite wall with a dull thwack. Huh. Cool. It dissolves almost immediately and the wall is left as it previously was. It leaves a weird sensation in his wrist but he’ll just have to get used of it.

Peter heaves himself out of the bin with great effort, before unsteadily getting to his feet. He feels like he can see a lot more. Hear a lot more. His senses have heightened. He runs his tongue over his teeth. They catch on the top set. A fang, he has a fang. Oh my god. He has two fangs! Ned would be freaking out. Peter is freaking out right now!

That’s when he it really hits him. Oh god. Where is he!!!

Around.

Someone.

…Familiar.

When has that ever happened to him before? His spider sense can talk to him! He’s so gonna freak out about that specific detail later. He hears footsteps approach and he picks up a discarded bottle to try and defend himself. He swings it a couple of times and deems it a worthy weapon of self defence.

A man walks into the alley apprehensively. He’s tall, like really tall and muscular. He has a shaggy head of black hair with an unusual white streak at the front. He’s got a brown leather jacket on, like the type his Uncle Ben used to wear.

“Kid are you alright?” His voice is gruff but concerned. He doesn’t like how he can’t see his face. He’s holds his broken bottle closer to him. He’s seen this story before too many times on the street.

“Stay back.” He makes his voice deeper and he’s so grateful for the voice moderator on his broken suit but it doesn’t matter. His voices wobbles anyway. He’s not scared, he’s not a little kid. 

The stranger puts up his hands and funnily enough its make him more threatening. Must be the flexing muscles.

“Listen, I’m not trying to hurt you. Someone heard a big bang coming from this area and I just came to check it “

“Well aren’t you a saint.” Ok, that was rude but he’s had a long day man.

The man only huffs. Peter allows a sliver of a smile to cross his face. Man of Muscles decides it’s time to do a face reveal and steps into the light. Peter scans his face and almost dies a third time (Wait. Did the floating lady count as his third. Peter was getting sick of dying)

His Uncle Ben was standing in front him. Well a much younger version of his Ben. Peter’s about to fall to the floor, this day has been too much.

“Woah. Are you ok?”

”You look so silly Uncle Ben.” Young Peter giggled as he points at the photo. It’s one of Ben and May when they were younger. Bens leaning against his motorcycle with a cigarette between his lips. Peter thinks he’s trying to look cool in front of May. Mays only laughing at him in the photo. “I never knew you smoked!”

May shook her head fondly and Ben just chuckled. “That was a long, long time ago kid. Done my lungs no good”

“Uncle Ben?” Peter slapped a hand over his mouth and curses himself for not being on the ball.

Not-Uncle Ben looked confused. “My names not Ben.”

Now look. Peter has had a long day. He came back to life, saved half the planet, died yet again, met a floating lady, got zapped, got new enhancements (that part is pretty neat) and had now just seen his dead uncle who’s alive and a lot younger and doesn’t know who he his and how could he and — now he’s rambling.

Peters brain kicks into flight or fight mode. It chose flight. Peter scales the building.

Very conspicuous Parker. He heard cursing from down below but he didn’t have the mental space to care right now. He needed to get out, out, out.

Peters going faster than he ever has before, which is pretty impressive with his tattered suit and new way of shooting webs. He’s pretty sure he’s crossed half the city before he slows to a stop. He’s on top of a massive building with a glass dome on top. The adrenaline has worn off and he feels quite dizzy. At a snails pace he manages to crawl inside. It’s a theatre or it used to be. Walls have crumbled down and the stage has a massive hole in it. 

Peter takes a seat. He breathes and breathes. Where is he? How did he get here? Who was that lady? Is Mr Stark alright? What about Mrs Potts? Where is he? He’s supposed to be dead. Is everything all right back at home? How is Uncle Ben alive ?Where is he? Is Ned alright? What about MJ? Did they get blipped? Where is he?

Where is he?

Where is he?

W h e r e i s h e ?

Peter passes out in one of the theatre chairs.

Peter wakes to something licking at his face. That something is a tuxedo cat that is perched on his chest staring down at him. Peter regrets sleeping in one of the chairs and so does his back. He doesn’t know where the cat had come from. He starts to pet her.

Peter knows better than anyone that you can’t change the past. The future is anyones game and he needs to act quick. He pushes any thought of his home out of his head. He will fall apart if he thinks too much. He can’t do that. Not now.

As the cat purrs Peter makes a plan. He needs to find out where he is, get clothes and to find a computer, but first, its time to explore.

He discards his Spider-suit under one of the chairs. It’s too painful to look at the moment and it’s of no use anyway. Karen’s not even working anymore.

He doubts he’ll find much in the seats so he heads towards the stage. The massive hole is thankfully not human shaped but disturbing shaped like a crocodile instead. The massive velvet curtains are tattered at the bottom but other than that they’re in good knick. 

Backstage there’s a load of old electrical junk. Form speakers, mics, lights and much more. The dressing rooms are filled with costumes and cosmetics. The costumes range from tutus to jesters hats to a lions mane and even this weird bat shaped mask. He manages to find some clothes that wouldn’t attract too much attention. His only option for shoes are old 1600s boots or some long pointed shoes. He chooses the boots

He digs up a dusty box that has needles, buttons and several coloured threads. Score. 

He finds the bathrooms which are only on the top floor (weird design choice but whatever) Both the mens and women’s bathrooms could only produce a murky brown water for a minute before their supply ran dry.

He changes into a pair of jeans that are torn up at the bottom, a long sleeved shirt that says ‘I luv Gotham’ and his medieval looking boots. He also pops on a pair of thick rimmed glasses.

He hasn’t needed glasses since the bite but it brings a sense of comfort, almost like a shield.

He makes his way back when the cat starts meowing. She jumped from his arms at the beginning of his exploration but she hasn’t strayed from his side since. She refused to go into any real dirty room and actually put her nose up when he went into the bathroom.

He nicknamed her Duchess.

She starts meowing to get his attention. She is standing at a cracked mirror, pawing at a sheet on the ground. He picks up the sheet and studies himself in the mirror. He looks the….same. (maybe he looks a little on the starving side but potato, potato-oo ). The only thing that’s physically different is his scar. He doesn’t know how to feel about his scar yet. 

It’s itchy but it looks cool as fuck. He wonders what Mister St— and nope. Not going there right now.

He glances at the pamphlet.

GOTHAMS THEATRES NEWEST PRODUCTION: BEAUTY AND THE BEAST

Huh. So he’s in Gotham. Where the hell is Gotham. Holy shit. HE’S IN ANOTHER UNIVERSE….

Stay calm Peter. You’re chilled. You’re totally fine. No biggie. Deep breaths.

Duchess sensing his distress starts pawing at his pants. He carefully lifts her up and folds the pamphlet into his jeans pocket.

His stomach grumbles and he realises how hungry he is, is his metabolism heightened now? How hungry Duchess probably is too. He needs to leave. He finds a leather olive carrier bag and place duchess inside. She purrs and pats her head against his hand. The front door is barricaded up so he searches for a more discreet exit. He find an unshattered window and crawls out. No one saw him, thank God.

The weather is gloomy and the clouds looks like they’re going to rain any minute. It’s definitely transitioning from autumn to winter. The buildings are depressing and the people aren’t much better. The first time Peter saw a mugging he was going to run over and help. He doesn’t know how as he was in civies but he couldnt just stand there! Then the lady pulled a much bigger knife out and proceeded to mug the mugger. Peters then spun on his heel and turned a blind eye. The other four times weren’t much better.

This place is so weird he thought. Duchess also agreed as she dropped the thing in her mouth that she was chewing at that moment and meowed. He didn’t check what was in her mouth as she was now more occupied looking for rubs off Peter.

Twenty minutes later he came across Gothams Public Library. A library was bound to have computers, right? He tried to speak to Karen earlier but he had no luck. His old suit was completely busted. All he got from her was a warbled static sound before a puff of smoke flew up from his mask. Little Legs, an A.I. mechanical spider that he keeps in his suits was nowhere to be seen.

He's now standing at the entrance of the library debating the pros and cons of going in. Come on Peter you got this. He goes into the library.

Like all the buildings he’s seen so far, it’s worse for wear. His first thought when he steps into the library is that it’s cold. Like really cold. The next is that the place could do with some funding. The lights flicker in and out and there’s a weird buzzing sound going on in the back. He spies several computers towards the end of the building. There’s a lady at the reception desk who’s got glasses on and has bright red hair. They both suit her. She has got a round face with a dusting of freckles that are fading away with summer. She seems to be speaking to someone and from what he can pick up it’s something urgent. 

He’ll ask about the pet policy once she’s done but for now he makes his way to the ancient computers. At least he doesn’t have to awkwardly explain why he doesn’t have a library card. Yet

He sits at the furthest computer away from the ranting lady. He leaves his bag down and Duchess hops out. The screen lights up in a bright blue.

GOTHAMS PUBLIC LIBRARY LOGIN

Username:

Password:

IF YOU HAVE TROUBLE PLEASE GO TO THE FRONT DESK.

Shit. Well he can’t go and ask for a login, cause then the lady would ask for his name and well you get the issue.

He could try and hack it, but before he can try Duchess begins to hack up something. Little legs lands with a gloop on the table. He scuttles away from Duchess and crawls up Peters arm, leaving a trails as he ascends.

Well, that’s where Little Legs went.

He gives it a tiny pet and he swears it coos. He gives one to Duchess as well. So that’s what she was chewing on. At least he doesn’t have to bring her to the vets.

He lifts his head to check if the lady heard the coughing but she’s still on that phone call. While luck is on his side (huh, never thought he’d say that) he places Little Legs in the opening of the computer. 

He squirms inside, the computer shuts down and lines, and lines of codes show up on the screen. He hopes this won’t mess up the computers system.

A tiny ding and “I’m in.” He whispers. He’s always wanted to say that.

His hands hover over the keyboard. Everything looks mostly the same. There’s no google, or bing just yahoo! There’s a million things he wants to do but he needs to get the facts right. He types up Gotham.

 YAHOO!  [ Gotham…..                          ]

What is the exact crime rate in Gotham?

Where did Batman come from and why does he protect Gotham ?

Is there really a ban on metas in Gotham?

Why is Superman not allowed in Gotham?

Will Bruce Wayne Enterprises leave Gotham for good?

From the get go he can see that Gotham is a lovely city to get trapped in. Who’s Batam? What’s Wayne Enterprises? What’s a meta? All of this makes his head spin. He finds a notepad across from him with a couple of pens. The owner surely won’t mind if he borrows a page. And it’s not like he can ask them. It’s their fault for leaving their stuff in a city with 98.7% crime rate. (Sheesh. Not even Queens is that bad.) He goes down the rabbit hole of Gotham and jots down what he learns.

Gotham

• This city has a very high crime rate.

• A ‘Batman’ is apparently a superhero/vigilante who protects this wacky city.

• He works for the ‘Justice League’. A team of superhero’s like the Avengers but way less cool, still very cool though. Totally not biased.

• Theres a Superman, Wonder woman, Hawk Girl, Green Lantern and many more but they’re not allowed in Gotham cause the Big Bat said no no.

• The vigilantes who are allowed in are his family, aka the Bat Fam. (Nepotism at its finest). These range from a Nightwing, Signal, Spoiler and a bunch of Robins and other bat themed people.

• Wayne Enterprises are the richest company in the world, the man in charge being Bruce ‘brucie’ Wayne. He seems to have money coming out of his ears as he donates millions to multiple charities, has a scholarship programme which includes a full uniform, food and school supplies. The scholarship goes to a Gotham Academy, which is one of the most prestigious schools around.

• This dude has multiple children but only one’s biological. They range from various ages. (He doesn’t look for pictures of them or their names. He has a feeling they may be a bit spoilt)

• Theres no May Parker. There’s no Ben Parker. There is a Not-Uncle Ben but he can’t exactly search him up, I mean he can’t exactly type Not-Uncle Ben into a computer. And even if he did he doesn’t want to know what results he might find. 

• Theres no Tony,Pepper,Happy,Ned or even MJ.

• Metas are enhanced individuals who are definitely not welcomed. Again, Big Bat said no no.

• There’s a website, albeit a big doggy, that’s looking for people to do odd jobs.

He tears the page out. He signs up to the odd jobs website, takes an awkward selfie using Little Legs and fills out the necessary details (thankfully it’s just asking for his full name and what skills he has, it’s a dodgy website after all.) 

It’s getting late, he should go back. His stomach agrees with him as well. So does Duchess who’s getting restless. He takes out Little Legs and he crawls into Duchess’ fur. She doesn’t seem to mind too much.

He’ll come back tomorrow he decides, to see if he gets any offer. The lady at the reception just puts down the phone when he comes to the front. She locks eyes with his and she freezes. She recovers quickly and gives him an easy smile. He smiles awkwardly back and shoves his bag with Duchess in it behind him.

Oh shit. What if she froze cause of Duchess. He hurries to explain himself.

“Hi, my names Peter and when I came in you were on the phone and I thought you looked really busy so I thought it would be ok if I just used the computer and I didn’t  see anything about no pets so I thought Duchess would be ok but I promise she didn’t do anything. Ok we might’ve had a close call with a fur ball but— oh and now I’m rambling but my names Peter and I’ve already said that.” He trails of lamely and sticks out his good hand. He hides his bad one with his sleeve and prays she doesn’t find it suspicious.

Throughout his spiel the lady had let her face soften. She grabs his hand firmly and grins. 

“You’re adorable. My names Barbra but everyone calls me Babs. It’s lovely to meet you, are you new round here?”

Peter feels his face go red, adorable is for kids. He hasn’t been a kid for a long time. Still, this is the first smile he got since he arrived here so he just smiles backs.

“Eh yeah. Came here from New York about a week ago, thought I’d go exploring”

Miss Barbra hums. “Moving must have been hard. My friend had a new couple move in next to them on Oak street. Say what’s your name again, you could be the new family.”

Think Parker, think!

“My name is Peter Parker, but me and my parents moved in on…Elms Street.” He saw that street sign when he was swinging away yesterday. He hopes that’s a suitable answer.

“Oh, must be different people then.” He can tell she wants to say more but he needs to go, his spider sense are beginning to buzz and he can feel a headache coming.

“Yeah guess so. I’m so sorry Miss Barbra but I need to be getting back. I was supposed to be back before dinner and would you look at the time.”

She stares at him, calculating him. He shifts into a fighting position even though Miss Barbra is being concerned and doesn’t seem like the evil type. Her lips quirk up. 

“Please call me Babs. Miss Barbra makes me feel so old. You’re right Peter, it’s getting dark and you should head back. You’re welcomed here anytime Peter. You can even come back tomorrow.”

”Thank you Miss— I mean Babs” He waves her goodbye as he leaves through the heavy doors and tries to walk at a normal pace.

He’s walking back to his new get up and his mind is swirling. He thought New York had a lot of crime but it is nothing compared to Gotham. Apparently he’s a meta and he’s not welcomed here. He doesn’t know what to think of this Batman and his estranged children. Why did he end up in this place of all places.

Is Batman like this world’s Iron Man? Is Superman like Captain America? There’s no traces of Tony or anyone for that matter. Except for Not-Uncle Ben. He doesn’t want to think about Not-Uncle Ben. And this Bruce guy with his multiple children, what was his motive with the whole ‘saint’ deal. Did he just have too much money? He only saw pictures of him, none of his children. He wasn’t too bothered to find the children’s names.

A full ride scholarship. With no strings. He could’ve used that in his own world. He misses home. He can feel his eyes well up. No. Peter you can’t cry in the middle of a crime filled street. 

Behind….companion. Helpful.

He was too busy trying to keep up with his thoughts that he didn’t see the massive German Shepard ram into him. He was knocked onto his behind and was assaulted with a slobbering tongue. Duchess lept into the air and began to hiss. 

“Woah there boy.” Peter pushed the dog off him gently. The dog titled his head to the side as if he thought Peter was someone else. He gave him a few rubs, careful to be gentle with him. The dog was studying him looking very worried as he began to whine and Duchess was glaring daggers from her perch on Peters shoulder.

“Aren’t you just the sweetest boy.” The dogs tail started thumping. He must’ve made his opinion on Peter and decided to trust him. Thankfully the dog had a collar on. Unfortunately there was only a name, no number.

“Ace what a lovely name.”

“ACE.” A shout sounded in the distance. The dog whipped his head around and then whipped it back to Peter. He didn’t know how this dogs owner would react. From what he could gather from this city, this dudes first thought could be that Peter was trying to steal his dog!

Peter hastily got to his feet, grabbed his bag, pet Ace one last time and then sped off back to the theatre. He focused on walking and not on the shouts that kept calling the dog. They faded into the background as the rain started to fall. Duchess ducked into the bag and Peter wished he could too. 

He got to theatre saturated and feeling miserable. He crawled into the same window and made his way up to the highest floor. Duchess scampered off with Little Legs hanging onto dear life. 

He was starving, cold and tired. Should he change or should he chance going back out in the rain for food but sleep was sounding really good….The tiredness won the battle in the end. He argued with himself that he didn’t even have any money for food and changing would just waste his energy. He settled down on one of the old musty chairs.

That night he dreamt of Mister Stark and Pepper being killed by Thanos. He dreamt of Ned loosing a fight with a man made of coding. He dreamt of Ben drowning instead of May and May being shot instead of Ben. He dreamt of his Parents in their final moments before the crash. 

Peter did not have a good night sleep suffice to say.

Dick had never seen Damian so stressed out before. Ace was his best friend after Jon. He’d be inconsolable if he lost any of them. 

They were fighting condiment king as one vigilante does. They had come across him as civilians while they were walking Ace. They quickly changed into their suits which were handily enough under their civies. Rather be safe than sorry. It was only once the fight was over did Damian notice that Ace was nowhere in sight.

Now they were back in their civilian clothes, covered in different sauces and calling Aces name around the block. It wasn’t like him to run off. He was far too well trained by Damian to just simply leave. Signal was looking out for him while he was patrolling and Oracle was going through CCTV. 

“We’ll find him Damian.” said Steph who had joined their little search party.

”Tt. I know we will.” Damian said it in a ‘couldn’t care less’ tone but since he was shouting the loudest of them it wasn’t convincing.

Dick and the other were spread apart while looking down different streets when he spotted Ace. “Over there.” shouted Dick. “ACE.”

Ace was sitting beside a small shop looking at the back of some random teenager. The guy was surprisingly quick as he had zoomed past the corner before Dick could call out to him. Ace let out a low whine and was he ready to chase after that teenager!?

However, before he could Damian ran past him in a flurry of limbs and began frantically searching Ace. “There you are.” Aces tail was wagging but something was wrong. He seemed…Dick couldn’t put a word on the way Ace was looking at him as he approached.

Dick and Steph walked over to the pair, relieve obvious on their faces. Bruce barely let them walk Ace outside the grounds in fear of loosing him and dealing with an heartbroken Damian. After this mishap Damian might be the one to not let Ace leave the grounds.

Ace looked up from his stream of attention from Damian and ran straight to Dick. He began to sniff, really sniff and then he barked loudly and wouldn’t stop. “Hey, hey it’s ok Ace.” He didn’t stop barking. He went round in circles before gripping onto Dicks sleeve and tried to move him. 

“Ace stop that.” demanded Damian. Ace reluctantly dropped Dicks hand and returned to Damian’s side. He wouldn’t look at Dick however.

“What was that?” Muttered Steph. It wasn’t like Ace to act like that. Dick shrugged when a buzz came from his ear. “Did you find him?” Babs asked. “Yeah, but he’s seems to be in distress”

“How so?” 

“He was acting strange and wouldn’t stop barking at me.”

“Oh.” He could picture Babs puzzled out face and let out a chuckle. 

“I’ll ring the vet in the morning. Alfred will collect yee in 2 minutes.” 

“You’re the best Babs.” 

The ride back to the manor is filled with quiet hums. Damian is content again with Aces head in his lap. Ace keeps looking at Dick strangely and he swears he’s blaming Dick for some crime he doesn’t know he did.

They park the car in the garage and all head to the kitchen with the promise of a cookie each before their showers. Steph is just about to tell him about her newest plant when they spot Jason sitting on a stool.

Starting off, Jason and Dick didn’t have the best relationship. Dick was trying to gain freedom from an overbearing Bruce and he’d seen Jason as his replacement. Poor Jasons life had took a full 360. Going from poor to prosperous.

Then the ‘accident’ had happened and it had left Dick reeling. Over the years their relationship slowly, at a snails pace, mended. The whole family was better than its ever been this past year. Didn’t mean they still got a hop when they saw Jason at the manor. In civilian clothes no less.

Bruce and Jason’s relationship was getting way better but it still came as a bit of a shock when Jason voluntarily came to the manor.

”Master Jason, I did not realise you were coming over”

“Sorry Alfie, something came up.” That gathered everyone’s attention. “Is everything alright” Steph asked with concern 

“It’s quiet weird actually a……what’s that smell? Ew. Did you guys fight condiment king?” Dick sighed “We were taking Ace for a walk when it happened.”

“Gross, you guys need a shower ASAP, the news can wait.” Jason said dramatically, covering his nose with his t-shirt.

Thirty minutes later they’re all washed and downstairs with everyone. Duke had come back from patrol. Tim and Cass had just finished up a game of Sorry!. Bruce was on an out of this world mission right now. Just some minor mishap. Nothing the Justice league couldn’t fix. He should be coming back in a week. 

“Ok, so, I was walking down Crime Alley when I hear this really loud bang. A woman runs from the alley and says there’s this kid in the dumpster.” 

“Creepy.” Mumbled Steph. Jason rolled his eyes. 

“Anyway, there’s a kid in the alley and he’s holding a beer bottle. That’s all I could make out. We talk and I take a step forward and the kid totally freaks. He calls me Uncle Ben and then scrambles up the fucking building. Now, I’m knocked off my game and when I do chase after him he loses me. Can’t find him. I search up and down Crime Alley but nada. There’s not a hide nor hair of him to be found.”

Everyone’s silent for a second till the questions fire out.

“How could you lose him, honestly Todd.”

“Wait. There’s a rouge meta in Gotham?”

“Was he injured.”

“Where did he go?”

“That’s the problem. I don’t know where he went, he has to be a meta. There’s no other explanation on how he scaled a five storey apartment.”

The silence settles on the table again. Cass rocks back and forth on her heels. Tim starts clicking his pen and Duke bites his lip. Jason sighs. “ Look, I’m keeping an eye out for him, there’s nothing we can do till Bruce gets back or he’ll get super pissy. So for now just be careful on patrol ok, he seemed harmless enough.”

Everyone hums there agreement. Dick checks the clock and shit…Damian should really get to bed. “Dami. I think Ace is getting tired.” Damian doesn’t even look up at him, instead he’s looking at Ace, who’s looking at Jason as though he’s hiding something.

“Dicks right, he had a rough day today” God bless Jason for playing along. Damian snaps out of it, bids everyone goodnight and brings Ace up with him to sleep. Dick wishes he could go up with Damian and tuck him in. He’d get stabbed no doubt but it would still be nice. But that’s not his place, not anymore. Him and Damian are finally developing a brotherly bond but there’s still a piece inside of Dick, an ugly piece, that wants Damian to be his. He doesn’t dwell on that fact. It wont change anything. He’s glad Damian and Bruce are getting along but he still wishes.

Instead he heads up to his temporary room before he goes back to Bludhaven and promptly falls asleep.

Barbra Gordon had seen a lot of weird stuff in her time but seeing what could potentially be her ex’s secret love child had thrown her. She was too busy on the phone to even acknowledge him when he entered. The kid had been incredibly sweet and really polite but also seemingly very bright. He had somehow hacked into the computer without her security system alerting her. It had shocked her. He left traces behind but still. She searched up Peter Parker but there were no results except for a website he had applied to today. 

www.oddjobs.com

Name: Peter Benjamin Parker

NO ILLEGAL JOBS

Can fix almost anything

This kid was an adorable hacker who certainly wasn’t from Gotham. New York he said. She had no friend who got a new neighbour, she just wanted to know more about the poor kid before he fled. She wasn’t going to tell the Bats anything yet. She was tempted too after Jason retold her the story about this random kid who was an unidentified meta. She wanted to see what this random kid was doing in Gotham. If she pulled him up on why he didn’t have a library card then he’d never come back and that’s the last thing she wants.

He looked underweight and his clothes were scraggly. She wants to find out about where he lives but she needs to play the long game. Earn his trust and besides, she wants to get to know this kid, he seems really nice and in need of some help.

If Tim caught whiff of this he’d be obsessed. The poor kid wouldn’t step foot in the library ever again and that wasn’t a risk she was willing to make. She’d just have to wait till the kid shows up again before she’d make her next move.

Peter after that terrible nights sleep had woke up to something else: the consequences of his own actions, which is never a good thing. His back was like a pretzel from sleeping in that chair. He rolls over in his sleep which is what he tried to do in the cramped chair. He groaned as he got up and his stomach rumbled. Right. Food. Duchess was looking intently at him with Little Legs perched on her head.  

For a second he forgot where he was and then everything came back to him.

Ok, Peter was now officially…let’s not use the word stuck. He was officially planted in a new universe and until he could get back to his old universe he needs a place to live. Guess it was renovation time.

He managed to scrounge up some rusty tools and get the water flowing. Thanks shitty apartments for that skill. He scrounges up all the sewing materials and anything he could potentially wear outside. He decides that since the bathrooms are up on the highest floor that’s where he’ll set up his bedroom.

Peter chooses one of those fancy watch boxes for his bedroom. He stacks crates on top of each other to resemble a wardrobe. He places the cracked mirror on the side of that. His bed is two dismembered theatre seats.

He test out his new webs with making one giant one right under the dome. This time it doesn’t dissolve. It’s like one big trampoline which is fun and perfect for practicing tricks. He grabs three pink fur scarfs and make them into a nest for Duchess. She gives her thanks by a lick to his eye brow.

He goes dumpster diving in the late afternoon. He finds a few bits and pieces. He even manages to find an old laptop. The screens cracks have cracks but it still turns on. He counts that as a win. He puts all his pieces into his bag with the thoughts of going home when he hears a screech. “Let go of me!”

Over there

An old woman is struggling to get her handbag from a masked crook. Unlike everyone else she doesn’t have a bigger knife than the mugger or it could just be in the handbag that’s currently being took off her. Peter can’t turn away, he’s not Spider-man. He’s plain old Peter, he’s nothing special. Yet…he can’t do nothing. 

“With great power comes great responsibility.”

Peter reaches into his bag and pulls out a rusty pipe. He brought it to replace an even rustier pipe back at the theatre but it seems to have a new purpose. Now kids, don’t do this at home. It’s very dangerous and these were desperate times. He lobbed that rusty pipe straight at the crooks head. It knocked him cold out. The lady whirled around and Peter held up his hands. 

“I’m sorry ma’am. It’s just, you looked like you needed help”

 She narrows her eyes and crosses her arms. “What’s your name son?”

“Peter, Peter Parker.”

“Mmk. Have ya gotta place to stay Parker?”

“Yeah, I got a place. With my parents.” Well if that wasn’t convincing.

“Mhm. Well Parker I may be old but I didn’t come down in the last shower.” She made a ‘come here’ motion with her hand, grabbed the bag from the motionless guy and began to walk. Peter knew better than to not follow her and hurried to catch up.

They walked in relative silence for their journey which was nice. He knew this wasn’t a trap since his sense hadn’t gone off but that didn’t make him any less weary.

It’s complete dark out when they reach their destination. A quaint shop called Bee’s Boutique. There’s two windows with shoes on one side and dresses on the other.

The woman or Bee apparently, gets out her keys, which are on a ring with fifty other key's and opens the door. The smell of overpowering perfume hits him straight in the face. It’s all a little too much for his nose, he may have sneezed a little. Bee paid no heed to him. She points to one of the chair before shuffling upstairs.

The chair is a lavender colour and absorbs Peter into the cushions. There’s a full length mirror with a podium on one of the walls. There’s articles of clothing on every possible space. There’s a small section of shoes and there’s a door behind the register.

Friend

Bee comes down with sandwiches and two cups of tea. The plates have kittens on them which is cute. She sits on the chair opposite him. 

“I like you already, didn’t go sniffing round no register or didn’t steal anything and leg it. Now, you’re not from Gotham.” It was a statement. Not a question. 

“I’m from New York ma’am, Queens.”

She hums appreciatively. “Peter, I’m no friend of the men in blue. I’m not gonna snitch, but I need to know. Do you have a safe place to stay?”

“Yeah I do.”

“With your ‘parents’?” He doesn’t give a response but Bee’s got her answer.

“Can you sew?” Peters taken back. “Yeah I can sew.” He stumbles out.

She nods. “Well kid I’m no spring chicken. I need help running this shop. Whether that’s lifting boxes” she looking a little too critically at his arms “or making clothes. Either way I’d love your help. Cash in hand.  Under the table if you like.”

Peter really can’t refuse. He needs a job while he’s still stuck here and Bee seems like a nice person but she could be pretending to be nice. Grown ups have played that trick on him many times before. Never again. His spider senses haven’t indicated that she was lying so….

Beside he’s hungry and he’s already scarfed just about all of the sandwiches on the cat plates and needs the money for food. He agrees and Bee gives a slight tilt of her head. She then blasts off a bunch of questions to get to know him or an interview if you’d like.

He soon learns that Bee is a bit crass and certainly blunt. He’s liking her more and more by the second. 

“Why did you move to this shit hole anyway”

“No girls in this shop Dimples. I don’t know why you’re turning red I’ve got eyes everywhere.”

“If I ever see that bastardising bat well I’ll  $*@/¥….” (Vigilantes, especially Batman, were a bit of a sore topic.)

He checks the cat clock on the wall and it’s now turned 12. “Oh god. Bee I’ve gotta go my…parents will be looking for me.”

Bee merely lifts an eyebrow at that statement. She goes to get off the chair and lets out a groan. She places a hand on Peters shoulder when he tries to sit up and help her. She stares down at him and Peter tenses up. Ready for whatever may come.

“I’m trusting you Peter. With this shop and I’m trusting that you have a safe place to stay, cause if you don’t you’re more than welcome.” Oh. Now if that didn’t just put a ton of weight on Peters shoulders. Peter freezes and looks at her as she makes her way upstairs. She turns back and levels him with a stare. “Tomorrow at 2 pm sharp.” And with that she leaves.

The way back to his humble abode is filled with a warm feeling. It’s either Bees lovely personality or her to die for sandwiches. He’s almost there when he gets interrupted, (why is he always interrupted?) by an eccentric looking lady.

……Friendly???

She’s wearing a neon green crop top that has bright pink HAs on it and a purple netted shirt on top of that. She has got white ripped jeans on and combat shoes. Her hair is in two pigtails and she is carrying….is that a giant mallet!?!? Either way she looks totally cool and threatening. Really fits the Gotham vibes nicely. 

 The lady spots him and waves him over. “Names Harley Quinn and you kid, are on the odd jobs list.” She holds her hand out with a crazy grin. He doesn’t know how she knew Peter would be here but he doesn’t comment. He’s just glad his application has been seen.

“I’m Peter but you already knew that.” He sticks out his hand awkwardly and shakes. Jesus she’s got a firm grip. 

“Aw jeepers, aren’t you cute. Well you see I got bumped from my last place and I need help moving some boxes to my new kicks.” She points down the street where a multitude of different boxes are stacked precariously on top of one another. “Oh, yeah I’ll move them no problem.” She grins and walks toward the toppling boxes. 

“So New York to Gotham kid, big change.” Peter stopped short. “How did you know?”

“Your accent silly billy. Anyway, you haven’t ran into the Big Bat yet?”

“Nah not yet. Which floor are you on?”

“At the top Yanks. We’re nearly there. Big Bat ain’t that scary.” There was a sort of familiarity in her voice.

“You’ve met him.” She eyes him curiously. “You don’t know who I am do ya Yanks?” Should Peter know who she is?!? He wracks his brain for something but he comes up short.

Harley starts laughing and has to put the boxes down. “Oh shucks kid, you really have no idea. Crazy clown lady, The Jokers gal, although not anymore. Hmm. Ring any bells.” All Peter can do is shake his head dumbly. Crazy clown lady, what did he get himself into?

She stops short and looks Peter dead in the eye. Trying to decipher if he’s really genuine. Then she tugging him in for a hug and Peter freezes. “Oh this is wonderful, me and you are gonna be best friends.” She lets go of Peter unaware of his frazzled state, picks up the boxes and starts walking. “Come on Petey bird there clocks a ticking.” Peter begins to walk dazedly up the stairs again.

Harley (she insisted he call her that) was eccentric and flamboyant. She was also cool as hell. She laughed as though it was her last and she had to make it count. She was very much a physical touch person but after that hug she kept a good space between Peter and her. Peter could feel tears in eyes when he thought about that. Well back to the back of his mind that thought goes.

It’s around two when he insists he has to leave. He leaves with a clock, three apples, a cat scratcher (he mentioned Duchess ) and a blue and black oversized t-shirt that says ‘I LOVE NIGHTWING’. Harley waves him off, shouts get home safe and tells him to come for tea on Tuesday. “It’s gonna be our thing Petey Bird!!”

It’s around 3 when Peter makes it back. He leaves his bag of apples beside Duchess’s bed. She’s asleep with Little Legs under her paw. He places down the cat scratcher. He hopes Duchess likes it. The clock is placed on top of his wardrobe. Peter walks across his web to test that it’s sturdy (he’s gonna need to put in some defence mechanisms) and promptly passes out before he can think about today.

Old habits die hard.

Peter had decided to go to the library before work. He promised Babs that he would go see her and it seemed like no one else even visited the library. He knows what it’s like to feel lonely. He takes an ice cold shower and gets changed. He’s wearing his signature ‘fear not fair maiden’ boots, a pair of ripped jeans, a long sleeve black shirt, with the t-shirt Harley gave him on top for warmth. He snags a pair of worn black fingerless gloves and grabs his bag.

He decides to wear his glasses again today. Almost like a good luck charm. He tells duchess that he will be back this evening and that he’ll ask Bee if pets are allowed. She gives him a scratch and a lick. He thinks the lick is for her new scratch post.

Walking to the library is quite chilly, aka really cold. He really wished his suit was working, as Mister Stark — and no. Push Mister Stark to the back of your head Parker. Out of sight, out of mind. Peter likes to push his problems at the back of his mind. It makes him feel like there’s nothing wrong. His therapist had a name for that, he can’t remember. That’s why he’s also put thinking of the Lady who must’ve put him here at the back of his head, cause if no technology put him in here it means he’s stuck and if he stuck that means—

Breathe in.

Breathe out.

Im not gon scream and shout.

He made his way to the library and knocks on the door. When there’s no answer he enters. Peter hates letting people down and he felt like he let Miss Barbra down when he was a no show yesterday. Even if he doesn’t even need to go to the library (or wants to).

FRIENDS, HI FRIENDS

He peeks in the reception desk and nearly bolts out the door. Babs is sitting in a …wheelchair? (Cmon Parker how did you not notice that) with a mug of some beverage. Then theres a dude sitting beside her, swinging on his chair. He’s got tanned skin with black hair and vibrant blue eyes that dance with mirth. He seems to be Babs age. He looks to the other guy and Parker Lucks strike again. You wouldn’t believe it but Not Uncle-Ben is leaning against the wall. They all seem to be discussing a heavy topic and don’t seem to notice him. Peter decides he’ll sneak past them when his shoes scruff against the ground. All eyes turn to him. Great. Just great.

Babs beams at him and wheels forward. Totally Not-Uncle Ben eyes him warily and the other dude sits right up in his chair. “Peter! I didn’t expect you to be back so soon!”

Oh god did she not mean literally that she was gonna see him the next day. Oh god this is why Peter doesn’t like to socialise. He always misreads things. “Hi Miss Barbra, I was wondering if I could use one of the computers.” He squeaked out. He can’t be rude, not when Miss Barbra has been so nice. He smiles at the dude who has the biggest grin on his face then to Not-Uncle Ben who gives him a quirk of his lips.

“Of course Peter and please Babs is fine. Oh this is Dick” she jabs her thumb at the swinging guys “and this is Jason” Peter waves at them. Jason nods at him. Dick stops swinging in his chair. “I love your t-shirt. Is Nightwing your favourite?” Jason rolled his eyes and Babs shook her head fondly.

He looks down at his t-shirt and for some unknown reason he feels embarrassed. “No my favourite is Red Hood.”

When looking up the vigilantes the Red Hood guy was looking out for the little guy which was Crime Alley in this universe. He felt seen in that vigilante. And from his description (there were no pictures) this guy was seriously awesome.

Dick had looked at him like he had committed treason and Jason was grinning, a grin so much like Bens it made him want to bawl. Not here Parker. He tries to explain. “I love Nightwing too, he’s like really cool, but I think Red Hood is awesome cause he looks out for the little people.”

Jason is full on laughing. Peter doesn’t know what to say so he just turns red. Dick shoots Jason a dirty look. “Ignore him, his favourite is Red Hood, he’s just surprised. Fans of his are very rare to find.” Peter just nods. Jason wipes his eyes and when he spots Peters faces he sobers up.

“My bad kid, it’s just Dickhead is a really big fan of Nightwing and to hear that someone prefers Red Hood. It’s refreshing that’s all. I shouldn’t have laughed but you get why.” He lets out a chuckle.

For some reason Peter feels the need to defend Red Hood. “Well he’s a good guy, well he has a good heart and that’s all that matter.” Peter says with confidence. Now it’s Jason’s turn to turn red. Oh god Peter’s made the situation awkward, way to go Parker.

”I’m gonna go and work on…a school project.” He waves at them and then skedaddles away from the trio. He wants to die of embarrassment. Peter goes for the computer furtherest away which will give him more privacy. He gets Little Legs out of his bag and he places him on the table, watching as he crawls inside.

Watching?

Watching!

Watching.

He didn’t need his spider senses to tell him that. He could feel all of their eyes on him while he jotted down all the odd jobs he had gotten and giving them replies. Every few minutes he would look up and they’d look away. It was a gut wrenching game of cat and mouse. 

Coming over

Quickly

He takes a quick peek before throwing his head back down. Oh god, Jason was coming over. Oh god. Did he know. He had a voice modulator on in the alley. Surely he didn’t recognise Peter? Peter pretended to pack up his stuff and acted like he couldn’t hear the impending footsteps. 

He had just grabbed his bag and was about to turn around when a hand fell upon his shoulder. His spider sense should’ve told him, but they had gotten far too comfortable around Not-Uncle Ben. He knew the hand belonged to Jason but that didn’t stop Peter from jumping a mile high. 

He whirled around and Jason put up his hand placatingly.“Woah. Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.” He said apologetically.

“It’s ok.” Peter replied clutching his bag handle for dear life. 

“So how is your school project coming along?” He asks awkwardly. Oh great. Small talk. Why oh why did Jason wanna make small talk with him????

“School project? Oh! Yes my highly important school project is going well. Thank you.” If you couldn’t tell by that impeccable lie, Peter’s strong suit isn’t lying when he’s very, very flustered. Other times he’s fantastic just not this time.

“Oh that’s good.” Jason’s drumming his finger on the chair he’s leaning on. It’s such an Uncle Ben thing to do. Awkward silence fills the gap of space between them. Peter hates this. He doesn’t want to be rude but…. “I’m so sorry but I have to go to work, is there anything you need…?” 

That wakes Jason up. “Shit sorry. Well Babs said you’re new here and I know you must be bored if you were exploring this shit street so here.” He all but throws a book into Peters hand. Pride and Prejudice the cover reads. “My aunt loved this book.” 

Jason nods and then shakes his head. “Wait did you say you need to go to work?” Peter nods his head. “We I’ve got a motor bike I could give you a lift. If you wanted to. In a totally not creepy way.”

Peter gasps. “You have a motorcycle? My uncle used to have one it was so cool and he’d always let me ride it with him. Aunt May hated it when I was on it. He had to trade it in for a car when I was younger and then Mister Stark said he’d make me one but then he saw a motorcycle crash and he said no way in hell was he making me one and it was gonna be such a cool one cause it was going to red and bl— I’m rambling sorry.”

Jason shakes his head in a fond way. He goes to ruffle his hair but then thinks better of it. “I don’t mind kid.” He says it in such a cool way. “Come on let’s get you to work before Dick comes over.” He says that end bit loudly. They make their way to the front.

“Bye Babs, bye Dick.”

“Bye Dickhead, Babs. Always a pleasure.”

They’re out the door and Jason is ushering him outside so quickly he can’t even hear their responses. Peters eyes lands on the beauty straight away. The motorcycle is cool as fuck (excuse his French). Jason hands out a helmet and he pops it on. Jason hops on first and the engine roars to life. Peter cautiously follows suit. He wraps his arms around Jason, still keeping a wide berth between them. Jason doesn’t comments, only ask where they’re heading to as he drives off.

Peter trusts people based off his spider senses now. They hadn’t gone off with anyone so far so he took that as a win. He knew he shouldn’t trust Babs or Jason but Peter had been lonely for most of his life and he was sick of it. Jason was a younger version of Ben. He never had enough time with Ben and maybe just maybe, this was the universes way of helping him out. Look on the bright side of things. So what if he was inclined to trust Jason. Maybe not Bee, or Harley or even Babs just fully yet but Jason felt familiar. Different from the rest. Peter feels tears begin to swell and he can’t cry on the motorcycle so he sucks it up. 

It’s going to be alright. He repeats it like a mantra. Hoping if he says it enough he will believe it. Spoiler Alert, he doesn’t.

Chapter Text

‘Adopting every kid I see’ gene that somehow was passed down from Bruce to Dick without any blood ties takes doing. Like yeah. Ok. Bruce is Batman yadda yadda. Stranger things have happened, but still. It’s weird. What’s weirder is that he thinks Bruce has passed it on to him as well!

Dick, Babs and himself were discussing the possible threat of an unidentified meta in Gotham and how they should handle the situation peacefully. That part was directed at him. Jason knows how to act peaceful….when there’s a kid involved. Thank you very much. 

He’s about to say as much when the sound of a squeak grabs their attention. There’s this kid. Around 13-14 years old standing shell shocked at the entrance. He’s got some old type of shoes on, these massive glasses and……it’s pains him to say it. An ‘I LOVE NIGHTWING’ t-shirt under a black shirt. 

Babs immediately wheels forward and greets the kid warmly. Oh. So she knows him. She introduces himself and Dick. Dicks grinning like he has won the lotto. Seriously the kid was really boosting his brothers ego. Peter glances quickly at Dick and he can barely meet Jason’s eye. He tries not to take it too personally.

The kid feels familiar. Like he has seen him somewhere before and those eyes…hmm. They’re big and brown like Bambi. He loved watching that movie at the manor when he was a kid. 

The kids about to bolt to the back of the library when Dick mentions the shirt. He rolls his eyes. Of course he has to mention it. Then Peter surprises them all by saying Red Hood is his favourite and Dicks face. Jason can’t help but burst out laughing. He hasn’t laughed this hard in awhile. The kid hurries to explain that he also loves Nightwing and Jason can’t stop laughing.

When Dick shoots him a dirty look he stops and tells Peter it’s unusual that Nightwing isn’t his favourite. Now Peter has already a special place in his mind, he’s gonna tease Dick about this kid until forever. Then Peter goes on to say something Jason will never forget. 

“Well he’s a good guy, well he’s got a good heart and that’s all that matters.”

Way to go kid. Tearing Jason apart in a matter of seconds. He’s got a reputation to up hold and now he’s turning red. And with that bombshell the kid all but ran to the back. 

Oh my god.

Dick is going to be the one to tease Jason about this kid until forever.

Bab’s office is designed to be soundproof to most metas. She closes the glass window and faces them with a grin that could rival the cat in Alice in Wonderland. “So. What do we think of Peter.”

Now if that isn’t a question. What does he think of that kid. “He’s…nice. I suppose. We only talked to him for a couple of minutes.” Jason says. Babs merely raises her eyebrow which gets the message across crystal clear. ‘You’re so full of shit.’  Yeah, he knows that, Babs knows that and Dick would also know that if he wasn’t too busy looking at Peter. He was pretty much signing the adoption papers with his eyes. 

He shakes his head and looks at both of them. “He loves Nightwing.” He says with a gigantic grin on his face. Jason scoffs.

“Yeah, he does but he loves Red Hood more.”

”I think he just needs to get to know Nightwing more and he’ll see who the superior one is.”

”In your dreams Dickhead. He’s team Red all the way. We’re loyal over here.” 

“Yeah well—.”

“Boys, we all know that Oracle is his favourite. His I love Oracle t-shirt was in the wash and he had to drag that t-shirt from the dregs of his closet. Now stop staring Dick or he’ll never come again.”

Dick stops staring almost immediately. Babs ties to smother her laugh. Jason does not.

“Oh you can’t laugh. I saw you turn red there Little Wing.”

Jason’s about to rebut to the jab when Babs clears her throat. ‘You’re both as bad as each other’ is left unsaid.

Silence encases the room, all of them stuck in their own heads. Jason can’t shake the feeling of Peter being familiar. It’s weird. He can’t puzzle it out. There’s almost a block in his mind that’s stopping him.

“Peter seems familiar to me. Anyone else feel like that.” Jason speaks quietly. Babs head whips to him. Her eyes wide. “Yeah. Very familiar. I can’t put my finger on it.” Oh she certainly can put her finger on it. She just wants them to figure it out for themselves. He feels like he’s in pre-school once again.

Dick eyebrows scrunch up together. They always do when he’s trying to puzzle something out. “Hmmmmm. Nope. I’d remember a kid like that.” He swears Babs is about to smack her forehead. Dick doesn’t seem to notice.

Babs and Dick go back and forth about the kid and how he’s “so familiar” insists Babs.

“He’s really not.” Dick says with conviction.

Jason tunes them out. A skill he’s got down to a fine art. He picks up the book he came to borrow. Pride and Prejudice was his favourite book ever. He loved reading it as a kid. It always brought comfort to him. Babs said Peter has just moved into the area. The kid must be bored if he was exploring the area around the Library. Maybe, just maybe, the kid will appreciate the book as well.

With the book clenched in his hands he moves towards the door. “I’m going to talk to Peter.” Is all he says before he leaves. He doesn’t wait for their replies. He doesn’t need Dick to tag along. That would just be uncool.

Peter is packing up his stuff, getting ready to leave. He seemingly doesn’t notice Jason’s footsteps. He goes to place his hand on Peters shoulder when Peter flinches and then whirls around. Ok. Not a normal reaction to a child with loving parents. He apologises and Jason says it fine and then silence occurs.

Jason very calmly (not) gives Peter the book. He gets a sad smile when he reads the title. Said it was his Aunts favourite. He also mentions that he has to get to work and Jason offer him a lift. Oh god. This kid was growing on him. Peter lights up when he tells him he has a motorbike. He then begins to talk so quickly that it would put the speedies to shame. He talks about his aunt again and how she didn’t like his uncle’s bike when Peter was on it. He also talks about this Tony guy who was going to buy, no build him a bike. He then stops abruptly and looks at him sheepishly. 

Jason rushes them out of the library with a quick goodbye to Babs and Dick. He didn’t know why but he wanted to get to know this kid and he was just so familiar. He’s grateful he didn’t get a ride with Dick. The kid is looking at his motorcycle and trying to suppress his smile.

Yeah, his motorcycle is sick as fuck. Jason loves his bike. Hey, it might be a little on the old side but it was the first ever thing that 110% belonged to Jason. Not Bruce or some dealer. It was his. The kid shared his enthusiasm.

Jason hops on the seat first and hands Peter a helmet. The kid slides behind him. Gripping the seat tightly with his legs and hands. He also kept a wide berth between them. Interesting…. Jason doesn’t comment. He only asks where they’re going.

He doesn’t start up a conversation. The wind would blow him out anyway. Twenty minutes later they arrive at a quaint shop. In swirly purple writing ‘Bees Boutique’ is on top of the of the shop. The name sounds familiar. Does Steph shop here? Maybe that’s why it’s familiar. An old lady is standing in front of the door. She looks at Peter and gives him a nod. She turns around and flips the sign that now reads ‘OPEN TO ALL.’

Peter takes off his helmet and hands it over to Jason. He’s got a massive smile on his face. “Thank you so much, Mr Jason. That was awesome.” 

“No problem kid and it’s just Jason. Mr Jason makes me feel so old. Say what time do you get off at.” He scrunches his eyebrows together. “I dont know. It’s my first day working here.”

“Oh ok.” Jason doesn’t know why he’s disappointed. “Well good luck.” Oh god. When did he become lame. 

“Peter?”

“Yeah..?”

“If you ever need help. Just come to the library ok. We’ll always be there.”

Peter turns red and mumbles multiple thank yous and waves before hobbling into the boutique. Would it be very weird if he were to wait around and see when the kid leaves. Yes, yes it would supplies his subconscious. 

He drives back to his apartment, parks his motorcycle and climbs in through the window. Using the door doesn’t catch any potential crooks by surprise and he knows that’s a fact. He’s speaking from experience. So he loves going through the window and scaring the shit out of Roy when he’s over.

His phone had buzzed while he was driving and Jason did value his life (he valued Peter’s) so he didn’t check it. He’s gotten two messages.

Babs

Mr ‘I suppose he’s nice’????? 🧐

Care to explain

What

He is nice

Don’t bullshit me Todd

’I don’t let anyone ride my most precious motorcycle and I hate socialising’

🤔

Ill block you

Beside

The kid only likes Red Hood

🤥🤥🤥

I hate you.

No you don’t.

….

XXX

Dickhead

So.

Did you guys have fun?

Jealously is a terrible thing Richard.

Corrupts the mind and soul.

Im not jealous

Just curious!

…

OK MAYBE I AM.

HAPPY.

Can you blame me

He had an I love Nightwing t-shirt on.

It was a last resort

He loves Red Hood more

Yeah, yeah 😒

Dick: 0

Jason:1

He turns off his phone before he can see Dicks reply. Jesus he’s tired. Maybe he shouldn’t have gone after that mob boss by himself. You live and you learn he supposes. Jason falls asleep with half him falling off the couch.

Peter’s first two weeks went by pretty smoothly. He was starting to get suspicious. His first day working for Bee was spent learning the ropes of the place. Bee was actually impressed with his sewing. All she said was ‘hmph’ but it was the tone that said she was really impressed!

The clothes she sells are stuff that people have handed down or she herself has sewn. Bee’s isn’t necessarily a charity but she does slip a few people some free items. She never says anything to them. They never say anything back. Peter begins to do the same. She puts him behind the counter and after a couple of days she decides that “The customers love you already Dimples.” He doesn’t believe that. He’s nothing special but he does receive some smiles back now.

He gets paid $58 everyday. Poor Bee’s is located in a pretty deserted and high in crime area. Bee hands it to him in cash. She never asks why he’s not at school. Just says “Come over when you can.”

Tuesdays he has tea with Harley. She is delighted when she sees him at the door. “Petey Bird you came!”

She’s only got a bottle of milk and a packet of biscuits but that doesn’t matter to him. He came for Harley, not for the food. She asks him about Bee and how he should definitely sew something for her to wear. She says she’ll get him a gift too. He’s not sure what to expect. She also tells him that her new gal is coming to town in and around 3 weeks and that they have to meet. “Yanks she’ll adore ya.”

She sends him off with three cushions after his first visit and the second visit he went home with a polka dot picture frame of him and Harley in it. He doesn’t know when she took that picture.“It gets real lonely sometimes Yanks. We all need someone.” He may have left with tears in his eyes.

He’s also gotten cash from his odd jobs profile. So far he’s fixed a man’s creaky window, someone’s toilet, repaired a car (that one was so cool, and the guy bought him lunch! Said he priced way cheaper than the mechanic), he helped someone set up a table and has fixed multiple bikes.

He’s collected $97.56 so far. Every penny counts. With this money, he manages to fix up his cracked laptop. The screen and the keyboard actually stick together now, which you know, actually makes the thing functional.

He buys the cheapest bag he can find and packs it up with the thought of ‘just in case.’ He buys one note pad, two pens and a highlighter so the next time he goes to the library it will look like he actually goes to school.

Speaking of the library, he should go to it soon. He hopes Babs friends are there again. It was so cool driving on Jason’s motorcycle. When he was allowed on Uncle Ben’s motorbike, Ben always hummed. Ben never knew why he did it, said he didn’t even realise he did it until Peter said it to him one day. Ben would only ever hum the same tune while he was on the bike. 

Jason hums the same tune as well. 
 
He feels bad he hasn’t dropped by sooner. During the week he can’t go to the library cause he’s supposed to be at school and in the evening he’s still at Bees or doing some odd job (but he mostly does those at the weekends). He’ll just have to fit it in this weekend he decides.

It’s currently Wednesday evening and he’s leaving Bees to go to this little park. He found it while he was bringing an old lady and her shopping across the road. He got hit a few times by her cane but she pinched him on the cheek as she left which he takes as a good sign. He’s yet to explore the park but he thinks it will be the perfect place to sketch out his new project for Harley. 

The street he’s walking is a back route, aka ,you’re likely to get robbed. It’s sketchy as hell buts its so much faster than taking the jammed packed street. You’re still as likely to get stabbed in either street, but hey, that’s just Peters opinion.

Duchess is happily playing in his bag with Little Legs. He felt bad leaving her at theatre all by herself. He asked Bee about the cat and she said as long as it doesn’t get in its way. Peters only just allowed in Bees office now. Duchess had her own pedestal in their the first day. Talk about favouritism.

Interesting…challenge?

He’s met a few people on this street who look very sketchy. This lady who’s about to walk by him is practically taunting anyone to try and cross her. She’s wearing all expensive clothing, sleek, black, high heels. She’s got  black tights on with a black leather skirt. A turtle neck and you guessed right, it’s black, with a plaid trench coat on top. Even Bee would be impressed. But what takes the cherry on the cake is the golden necklace and the golden bracelets she has on, dangling down from her neck and wrists. Pretty much daring anyone to try and steal them.

Duchess must’ve took that a little too personally as she stretched out her paw and caught it on one of the bracelets. Peter should be a little annoyed at Duchess for getting him into a potential altercation but come on. It’s Duchess, that’s his support cat. The lady looks a bit surprised when she feels a tug. Looking a bit impressed that someone tried to take her bracelet. When she sees that that someone is Duchess her face melts. 

“Well aren’t you gorgeous.” She coos. Duchess, as always loving the attention, begins to purr and seeks out the woman’s hand for more. The woman looks up at Peter and gives him a smirk. “My names Selina and yours is..”

“Peter. Peter Parker Miss. Sorry about Duchess. She loves shiny things.”

Miss Selina lets out a chuckle. “Oh I can relate to that alright. She’s got good taste.”

Peter laughs. “I’ve been trying to get a collar for her but no pet shops sell ones for cats at all. Duchess is a free spirit and if she gets lost I feel like that’s on me (Tony Stark moment anyone) so I’ve tried to make her one with the materials at the boutique but it’s so hard cause I don’t want it too tight or to annoy her. Wait I have my sketch here, let me show you. Wait, no, never mind you probably don’t care.”

Selina doesn’t look bored at his spiel, she looks quite interested. “Oh nonsense. I’d love to see them. I’m a cat lover myself and my precious Ruby gets lost far too often.”

He probably shouldn’t be showing a random stranger in an even more random alley his drawings but if she wanted to kill him by now she would have done so. Flawless logic as always that he goes by.

They spend a good 50 minutes talking over cats, cat collars, clothes and somehow how he’s good at fixing things. 

“Say. I’ve got a leaky pipe in my apartment a couple blocks down. My… let’s say boyfriend. Easier on the both of us if we just call him that, was supposed to fix it before he left for his so important trip but he never got the time to.” Selina rolls her eyes. “I’d pay you and you’d get to meet Ruby.” 

Safe

It’s too dark now to got to the park and Peter doesn’t want to be left alone with his thoughts right now. He still gets a bit panicky when he realises he’s in a whole other universe. “Sure I’d love to.”

He can tell Selina is in the upper class region of Gotham. Walking over to her apartment you can see how the environment looks nicer and the buildings look pricer. Her apartment is on the top floor and Peter feels underdressed in this building. He’s suddenly reminded of his less that spectacular building when Selina opens the door.

Selinas apartment is classy with a lot of trinkets dotted around the place. She leads him to a large, red couch situated in front of a chic coffee table. A meow sounds from one of the rooms down the far hall.

“Aw there’s my girl.” Selina coos. One of the most well groomed cats he has ever seen walks into the room, adorned with a ruby collar. Duchess leaps from Peter’s bag and onto the arm rest. It seems like Duchess has competition. She stares down at Ruby from her newfound perch. Ruby goes over to the matching red armchair and levels Duchess with a practiced ‘you’re not special’ look.

Selina goes to the kitchen and comes back before the catastrophe (Peters proud of the pun cause get it cat and ca—). She gives him a glass of orange juice. He sips it and yep, this is the good stuff. The expensive kind. The kind Mister Stark used to buy him. He’s not going to dwell on the used to.

“They seem to get on with each other already.” Selina remarked dryly.

“I think Duchess has met her match all right.”

“Come I’ll show you where the pipe is.”

Selina leads him into the bathroom. Plants over run the place but it doesn’t feel crowded. Selina tells him that for some reason the hot tap just won’t run. She gives Peter all of her tools and he gets to work. He assumes that Selina will leave now but she doesn’t. She just sips her wine and goes into a story about how she ended up marrying a reporter from the Daily Planet.

After that story the conversation flows between them. Peter doesn’t open up much in the beginning but once he begins to fix the leaky pipe he’s able to keep up with the conversation and not just give short answers. When he’s leaving Selina insists he stays but all Peter hears is trapped, trapped, trapped. He politely refuses and goes to grab Duchess.

Duchess and Ruby are both in their respective couch coushins with their paws stretched out, almost touching. He feels like he’s interrupting something.

Duchess jumps up when she hears Peter. She saunters over to him and gives him a look that says ‘let’s get going quick’ He’s putting Duchess in the bag when Selina hands him over a $50 bill. “Don’t worry darling the rest will be coming shortly. If I give you too much then there’s a higher chance you’ll get robbed and we don’t want that.” She ushers him out the door before he can protest. “Don’t worry I’ll pay you back. I’ll find you at Bees. You work there yes? I’ll even bring Ruby.

“Thank you so much Selina, but you don’t have to go through all that trouble for me.”

She tuts. “Nonsense. It will be no trouble whatsoever.”

Peter bites his lip. $50 dollars is a lot of mula. Never mind how much she’s still planning to give him. Just this once he’ll take the money. Well…ok. If you say so. Goodbye Selina.”

“Goodby Peter. Get home safe.”

He’s about to turn when she grabs on to him. Peter locks up. She lets go immediately. “Let me give you my number just in case.” 

Peter goes a bit red. “Oh. I don’t exactly have a phone.” Selina seems to be a bit taken back until she smiles. “It’s good to see a teenager without a phone. It’s refreshing. I feel like I’m back in my hayday.” She’s only saying that cause she was caught on the hop. He knows that, he’s not that much of an idiot.

She takes a pen from her pocket of her coat. She then proceeds to write her phone number on a small scarp of paper.

Just in case ;)

With that Peter goes out onto the street and back to the theatre. He leaves his bag on the floor waiting for Duchess to crawl out. She prefers it that way over than being picked up. She doesn’t get out straight away. She shimmes her head in the bag and when she comes out Peter’s jaw is on its hinges. She is wearing a silver chain collary thing that Ruby was wearing. Only instead of a ruby at the centre, an emerald was in its place. A note was attached to it saying: It matches her eyes <3.

Yeah she’s got a point. It does match Duchess’s eyes. Doesn’t stop Peter from counting up the sheer amount that collar must’ve cost and how Selina just gave it away. Poof. Like that. It’s makes Peter uneasy when he thinks about people spending money on him. He needs some fresh air. He scratches Duchess behind the ear as a goodbye as she settles back into her nest with little legs.

Peter climbs on to the dome and leaps onto the next building and the next till he gets to his thinking spot. It’s an apartment complex near Wayne Enterprises. The bright sign on top of the building reminds him of the Tower. Peter sighs. This is where he works on his super flawless plan to get him back home.

Operation Homecoming 

1. Get Spider-Man up and running.
2. Try and conjure up the floaty lady.
3. Sneak into Gotham Prep and steal some equipment.

Part 1 of his plan has been building up this past week and should be up and running by tomorrow. He asked Bee could he use her fabric for his suit and for Harley’s surprise. He’s been sewing and planning this past week. Gotham needs Spider-Man more than Queens ever did. The vigilantes only look out for big bad guys like Joker, Penguin, Two-face and many more. Sure they looked out for their civilians but not in the same way Spider-Man could. The way Spider-Man can. He’s knows it’s time to put back on the mask. Someone has to look out for the little people and it looks like it’s going to be him.

Part 2 has been tricky. He thinks of the lady every night in the hopes he’ll somehow summon her. He thinks of the soul stone. He thinks of Titan. He thinks of dying but nothing. Not even a spark of magic. It’s weird. His physical being is trapped in Gotham but his mental being is in a halfway state in the soul stone and Gotham. The question is. What happened to the stones.

When he finally goes to sleep it’s dreams of his cold cellar. Pokes and prods. Lady Lisa and her needles. It’s of Skip Wecott and his endless amounts of bottles. Shards of glass, ceramics and plastics. He always wakes up in a cold sweat, blindly reaching for someone. Anyone. He’s not sure why he’s still disappointed when his hand passes through the air.

Part 3 is coming up at the end of the month. Did you know that Gotham Prep keeps all their old junk in their old gym. Peter didn’t. The sketchy guy on the subway did. He was all too happy to share his knowledge with Peter. Peter plans to try and get Karen up and running again. The pieces he needs he won’t find in the trash. Gotham Prep might have them. It’s worth a shot. The school is open for a fundraiser sponsored by, shock, Bruce Wayne. Anyone and Everyone is welcome. Peter now feels obligated to go. It’d be rude not to. That’s his excuse to why he’s doing that. No other ulterior motive.

He takes some deep breaths. He tilts his head up to the sky and closes his eyes.

Over there! Hi friend!

Pete drops his head. He’s gained a second shadow. Or as close to one as he can get. It happened last Thursday. When he first found his thinking spot, they had found him. He knew they were there and somehow they knew that he knew. It was very confusing. They don’t talk, but each day they come closer. 

Since he’ll be going out as Spider-Man tomorrow he might as well tell them he won’t be here. He’d hate to disappoint them by not showing up. 

“I know you’re there and you know I know. I won’t be here tomorrow.”

They stay silent behind him. He doesn’t mind. He leans over and pats at the space that’s is a bit further away from his spot. “You can sit. I won’t bite. My names Peter.”

Silence and then silent footsteps follow. A girl sits beside the space he had patted. She’s got an even scarier Batman cowl on her. Her costume looks similar to his but not quite. No, this costume is distinctly hers.

“It’s nice to meet you Peter.”

“It’s nice to meet you too. Orphan? Am I right. I’m not round here. I’m not up to date with all the vigilantes.”

Orphan nods. 

“Cool.” Peter replies.

They sit in silence. It’s not an awkward silence and trust, Peter knows when a silence is awkward. He’s had plenty of practice with them.

They sit there for 30 minutes before Peter speaks up. “I like to think here. For some reason it reminds me of Queens.” Peter may trust this Orphan character too quickly but who can blame him. He just wants someone to listen to him. Someone his own age. And she’s a total badass.

“I miss Queens. I wish I never moved to Gotham.” And suddenly the tears won’t stop flowing. 

Orphan places her hand a few centimetres away from his. Just like Ruby and Duchess a few hours ago.

“I know what it’s like to feel lonely.”

Peter wipes his tears and gives a wobbly smile of thanks. He looks over at her. She looks over at him.  Peter clears his throat “I know that in this line of business things can get lonely. I had a friend who was a vigilante once (it’s not exactly a lie. Someone once said your greatest friend is yourself.) if you ever need anyone to talk to or even listen to I’ll most likely to be on this rooftop.”

She looks at him with those soulless eyes. There’s an understanding between them.

“Do you have parents?”

“Not anymore.” Bit of an out of the blue question.

She nods. 

“Are we….friends?” She asks.

“Yeah. Yeah we are.” Peter replies.

“Good.”

“Cool.”

The gap gets smaller and their shoulders are almost touching. A friend his own age. Who was a vigilante. Da- Mr Stark would be so proud. Well he did have a friendly superhero back in his universe, but he never mentioned Johnny to Mister Stark.

An hour or so they go their separate ways. She doesn’t follow him. He doesn’t follow her. Although he doubts he could.

He reaches the theatre without any further interruptions. He sprawls down on his web. He looks up at the stars. He never gets sick of them. He can feel his eyes begin to drift shut, his mind feels hazy.

He wakes up in orange.

He leaps up from the orange coloured water. Oh. The lady’s back is facing him. She’s humming a song he swears he’s heard before. She’s drifting elegantly throughout the water.

”Where am I?”

She stops her humming. She turns to face him. Her face was near perfect the first time he saw her. Now it has one black crack going across the bridge of her nose.

She lifts out her hand into the oncoming breeze. They both watch as it crumbles, the dust flowing away with the wind. The hand regrows once more.

”Child says I, soul stone are we in.”

”The soul stone!?!” 

”Yes.”

Peters in the soul stone right now. Fuck. That’s not good. That’s seriously not good.

”How did I get in here?”

She makes a snap with her finger and doesn’t elaborate further. Peter gets the gist of what she’s implying. Finally her mouth opens and yellow and bronze fumes come out of it, as well as her eyes, nose and ears. Peter wants to look away but he physically can’t.

Child who made a fatal mistake 

who is now lost in the fabric of space

your biggest challenge you’ve yet to face

it is never to late to change your fate.

She’s looking him dead in the eyes when she lets out that ominous stuff. 

“Peter Parker. You should never have snapped. What’s done is done. Prepare for what’s to come.”

Her mouth closes and the smokes stops. She looks a little less scary. What does she mean he’s made a fatal mistake. If he didn’t snap who was supposed to? Wait a minute… HE’S LOST IN THE FABRIC OF SPACE????

Before he can ask the lady anything she snaps her finger again and again and again.

Peter wakes up in a cold sweat. He doesn’t get anymore sleep that night.

Tony has had a lot of ups and downs in his life but nothing could ever compare to losing a child. He realised that he never appreciated Peter Parker as much as he should have when Peter turned to dust. He hated thinking about it. That memory haunted him for five years. Each nightmare as vivid as the last.

Seeing the scrawny, boney kid who looked two seconds from deaths doorstep on that faithful night had changed his life for the better. The Cult of Luna was a human trafficking group for children but more specifically those with enhancements. Peter had been a primary target. They never found out why. Very old school the cult was. No tech. Just good old pen and paper that could burn very easily. 

He couldn’t send that kid to social services.  So they struck up a deal. Tony monitored his every move in that abandoned warehouse that he lived in and Peter promised to play safe. He never knew if Peter agreed because he was scared or wanted someone in his corner. Perhaps it was a mix of both.

The first day Peter had joined them at the tower Tony didn’t stop smiling for a week. The first time Peter stayed the night he couldn’t sleep in case Peter needed him. Peter didn’t but it didn’t hurt to be prepared. The first time Peter hugged him he cried for a solid 20 minutes afterwards. Don’t tell anyone that though.

The kid won over every Avenger. The kid even won over Happy. Everyone loved Peter. Hell, even Morgan loved Peter and she didn’t even know him yet. She always asked for stories about her big brother who was the best superhero. (“Yes dad. Even cooler and better than you.” Tony never disagreed with that.) He knew that Peter would adore Morgan. He always told Morgan that. It was the simple truth. 

Seeing Peter in the flesh for the first time in 5 years had knocked the wind out of him. He hugged him and god he didn’t want to ever let go. He did in the end. They had a war to win. Holding Peter as he died a second time, he knew he should’ve never let go. He should’ve zoomed him out of there, left him with Morgan and then come back. Now it was all too late.

Peters breathing is sluggish and his speech is slurred. Oh god. ‘Not again, not again’ He begs. If there’s any God out there, let them intervene. Save his son, please.

“We won Mr Stark….we won…” Peter takes his final breath when a bright orange light erupts out of him. It spills out out of him and knocks everyone back. It hits directly in the chest. The last thing he hears is Peppers petrified scream before he succumbs to the darkness.

When he wakes up it’s to Morgan demanding to see her big brother like he promised her. He can’t help it. He breaks down into tears, knowing he failed. Peppers there quietly crying with him. Later on he finds out he’s in Wakanda. When he asks why he’s led down to one of the numerous labs. Shuri, Wanda, Bruce and Dr Strange are all standing around an elevated soul stone. 

He is then told that some ancient magic has messed with Peters death and instead of killing him has trapped him inside the stone. They were able to get the stone extracted from the gauntlet safely. He immediately starts asking questions.

Yes. They can feel him inside the stone.

No. They don’t know how to get him out. That part filled Tony with dread. Some of the most able and advanced people were in this room and they couldn’t even start with an idea on how to get Peter out.

Yes. They are working on it. This was good to hear.

They can hear his voice sometimes. Nothing above a whisper of a thought.

Two and a half weeks have gone by. Pepper and Morgan stay in Wakanda with him. Pepper deals with Stark Industries and with the fallout of half the population randomly appearing with the help of S.H.I.E.L.D.

He works on the stone everyday. They all do. They’ve learnt that Peter has gotten a cat called Duchess as well as having rode a motorcycle. Tony nearly had a heart attack at that news. Karen isn’t working but Little Legs is up and running. Every time he tries to contact Peter via Little Legs his computer ends up going black and up into smoke. He wants to try again but he doesn’t think Shuri can handle another broken piece of equipment. Tony moves forward regardless.

Yesterday Strange managed to find that Peter is in a city called Gotham. He’s said Peter had appeared in the stone for a short while but the stone blocked him out from getting to him. He said  it’s very likely they won’t hear from Peter for a while.

He not so subtly tells Tony he needs to take a break. Head to New York. They’ll be here when he gets back. He wants to refuse but one look at Morgan and Pepper and he can’t . He takes one last look at the soul stone before leaving for his flight to New York. Back home he goes. Without his kid. Once again.

He has waited five years for his kid. He’ll be dammed if he can’t wait another five.

“I’ll bring you back kid. I swear.” He’s not surprised when the stone doesn’t talk back. Just disappointed.

He goes to New York feeling dejected.

Peter feels cold. Too cold after that hallucination. The lady said he wasn’t  supposed to have snapped. That someone else was supposed to, but who? He’s already confirmed that he’s in another universe. That bits not new, doesn’t make it sting any less though.

He goes to work the next few days shivering. Seriously he’s never been this cold before. Bee doesn’t comment on it, only gives him a cup of tea every hour. He doesn’t go up to visit Orphan or Harley. He writes a note telling them that he’s got the cold and doesn’t want it to spread. He doesn’t see if any reply was sent back. 

A week and a half has passed and he’s still cold. Less than a week he’ll be infiltrating Gotham prep. He needs to be ready. He tries his best to stop shivering. Bees one shiver away from becoming a mother hen and isn’t that a scary thought. 

Harley wanted to keep him in her apartment and had given him several multi-coloured blankets on his way out. Orphan was starting to follow him a little bit but always backs off before he reaches the theatre. She always sits closer to him on the rooftops now.

Selina had come by to the shop and left him with her fur coat and another 50 bucks. He insisted he give her back one on the items she had given him. She only shook her head affectionately and said it was nothing. When she left the shop she said to ring him if the shivering doesn’t get better. Peter tells her he would…he probably would…definitely….maybe. 

Bee tells him that she’ll be off tomorrow and that it should be a quiet day. There’s a pick up order. A young girl. She gives him the no funny business talk. Peter goes pink and then crimson. Bee has no shame in embarrassing him. 

All this shivering doesn’t stop him from being Spider-Man. At first the people don’t trust him. He tries to bring an elderly woman up to her building. She whacks him with her portable bat. She waves him goodbye afterwards so he counts it as a win. Slowly they come round to him. The Gothamites aren’t used to having a vigilante round who looks out for the little guy. Peter is changing that. Slowly but surely.

He fixes an elevator in the building for a man called Margo who has chronic  back pain. He’s befriended twins and watches them while their mother Anita goes to the shop whenever he can. He helps someone fix up their bike. He helps someone get their tyres back after being stolen.

He goes round his part of the city that the ‘Bat Clan’ don’t patrol. He’s noticed a presence watching him. Analysing him from a distance. The Batman isn’t so scary when you can pinpoint his exact location. He stares at him from time to time when they cross paths. His heartbeat always picks up when Peter does this. He then always rolls his eyes and shrugs his shoulder. Acts like he was just imagining him. He hopes it freaks him out.

Yesterday he was sitting on the ‘thinking spot’ roof in his Spider-Man costume. Orphan swooped down. She stared at him in disbelief. He looked straight back at her.

He didn’t know how she knew it was him, other than he was sitting in their usual spot but still! It was a big leap.

“Peter.” There’s no point in lying to her. She would somehow know. She had that uncanny ability.

“Yes.”

They stand in silence. She then proceeded to drag him down into an abandoned alley, crouching behind a bin. She then lifts her mask up for a millisecond. He gets a quick look at her face. She’s got dark brown eyes and narrow lips that are turned into a smile. She gots a bob of dark hair. She then proceeds to pull down the mask again just as quick.

“Cass.” She says as she points at herself. It’s a nice name. Two seconds pass by. Peter speaks “I won’t tell anyone if you don’t.”

“Deal.”

And that was that. He knew Cass wouldn’t snitch on him to the Big Bat. He was no threat to them, he was only trying to do his best.

He packs up to leave for work and then remembers it’s his day off. He’s thinking maybe he and Cass could go on patrol with each other. It’s nice to have another vigilante his own age. It gets lonely. Then he remembers he hasn’t been in the library in weeks. Aw crackers.

He grabs his bag and heads over to the library. This time he’ll give back the Pride and Prejudice book. Peter was hooked every page, he wasn’t used to reading classics. It kept him occupied while the cold crept in late at night.

He’s arrived at the library’s entrance in record time and knocks. It feels rude not to knock.

When there’s no answer he goes inside. He wonders if Barbra is on another important phone call. 

“Barbra won’t be back till an hour.” Called a bored voice inside. Peter smiled. Jason must be covering. He’s about to announce himself when he stops. He could potentially scare him. He sees a camera right on the arch so he can’t use his enhancements. That’s fine. He doesn’t need them to scare Jason.

He presses himself against the wall. A pillar blocking his view from Jason. He reaches into his pocket and finds a penny. It’s a sacrifice he’s willing to make he decides. He throws it across the room at normal strength. It ricochet’s off a lamp and into the bookshelves.The library goes quiet. He tries to flatten himself against the wall more, quietly laughing to himself. He then crouches down when he hears footsteps.

Jason walks out slowly, he can barely hear him breathe. He’s got something is his hand but from this angle he can’t see what exactly it is. He goes into the bookshelves and Peter follows quietly.

Jason bends down and picks up the penny. He had scared Ben so many times that they had to keep score in the end. It was their thing. He wanted to do it one last time. Get one up on the old man. Or well younger, different universe version.

Peter creeps up behind him and taps out really quickly  on Jason’s back ‘got you’ in morse code—

LOOK OUT!!!

—when he’s flipped onto his back with a knife to his throat. Jason eyes have gone a washed away green colour and Bens eyes were blue not green? The green in Jason eyes disappear in a blink and suddenly he’s got a horrified expression on.

He immediately helps Peter up. “I’m so sorry. I thought you were someone else.” Yeah Peter should’ve thought about how he was pranking a Gothamite version of Ben. Oops….?

Jason kept rambling on and on about how sorry he was until Peter burst out laughing. “Oh man your face.”

Jason looks at him shocked before eyeing him incredulously. “You’re a little shit aren’t you?” Peter just wipes his eyes and grins. Wide and bright, the kind that makes his eyes crinkle. Jason shakes his head fondly before throwing an arm around him. He’s about to retract it before Peter practically melts into his side. Hey, he’s touched starved and it’s his dead uncle, leave him be.

Is it weird he’s starting to separate them as two entities in his mind already?

Yes? No? Eh he’ll leave it at that for now.

Jason smiles down at him before walking them to Babs little cubby. He sits down on a bright blue couch with patches dotted throughout the place. Comfy.

Jason plonks himself down beside him and places his feet on the coffee table. Peter copies his movements.

“You haven’t been round here in a while twerp. What brought you back.”

Peter goes red. He thought Babs would notice his absence but not Jason.

“I’ve been busy with work and school work. You know how it is.”

Jason nods. “Yeah I remember it far too well. Wasn’t half bad. Just surrounded by rich pricks.” 

“Oh! Did you go to Gotham Prep?”

“Yeah unfortunately. What school do you go to?”

“Oh I’m homeschooled. Couldn’t enrol to Gotham Prep in time.”

Jason raises his eyebrows. “It’s a year round tuition.”

“My parent couldn’t exactly…pay. Didn’t want to sign up for the scholarship either.”

“Why’s that?”

“Cause only a select few get in and ‘we don’t need the money’ mentality.”

Jason gives Peter a look when he says he doesn’t need the money and it true! He’s got a job. He’s passing by. Barely. Bees not doing too good. Especially since her shop is in a deserted area.

He’s needs to start advertising the shop he decides. She still gives him the same amount but he always sneaks half his pay back into the register. He only does the occasional oddjob now that Spider-Man has entered the scene. But he’s been worse, way worse.

“Do you get lonely being homeschooled?”

Peter thinks about it. “It’s hard leaving my old friends in New York but I made a new friend here.”

“Oh really. What’s their name?”

“Cass.”

“Cass?”

“Yeah Cass.”

He purses his lips. “That’s nice. What did she look like. I think she might be a regular at the library.”

“Oh she’s short, she’s got black hair and a bob, some sort of Asian descent. She’s lovely.”

Jason hums. “Yeah I know her. Hey, did you finish the book.”

It was an obvious change of topic but he didn’t care. He wanted to discuss the book with someone. Peter and Jason discussed Pride and Prejudice and somehow got into Star Wars. 

“Anakin is the best.” Stated Jason.

“No way. Anakin is cool but Obi-Wan is far cooler.”

They agreed on Chewbaka in the end as the best Star Wars character.

Jason had picked up on Peters shivers and tucked Peter in his leather jacket and a big blue coat before securely pulling Peter into his side. Peter still shivered but less than before. He was actually quite sleepy. He didn’t get enough last night. He’d never admit that though. 

Safe. Sleep. Safe. It’s ok.

His spider senses seemed to be content, so as Jason was going on about some book Peter should read, he drifted off, finally feeling warm.

Jason felt a light weight hit his shoulder. Peter was asleep. The kid had bags under his eyes and couldn’t stop shivering until now. He’d turned on the heating to the max setting and given him his coat and Dicks but he was still shivering. Now as he was asleep the shivering had stopped. 

When he had picked up that penny he thought Two Face had managed to find out his identity and challenge him to a surprise attack. How did Two Face know Red Hoods identity? He doesn’t and never will find out but it didn’t stop the scenarios from spiralling.

When he had flipped Peter on his back he thought he had fucked it up again. Peter hadn’t shown up since Jason’s ride. After Jason had said if he ever needed help he could always come to the library. Jason was positive the kid didn’t want to go back to the library in case he ran into Jason. Babs assured him it wasn’t but Jason couldn’t be swayed. He was sure he fucked up.

But apparently he was wrong. (Don’t tell Babs)The kid laughed so hard when he was on the floor that Jason didn’t feel half as bad about flipping over him (that’s a lie). Peter and him talked for over two hours. The little bastard had wormed his way in to Jason’s heart whether he knew it or not.

Dick, Babs and Damian had gone to shop for his birthday. His birthday had been two months ago but Killer Croc had ruined the celebrations, so they decided to have a party next weekend. With everyone doing their own shit it was hard to pick a date. Dick can’t pick a present for his life so he need weeks to decide what to get.

Maybe he could get Peter to come too. Make the celebrations that little bit bearable. Especially now that Cass was buddy buddy with Peter and no. He’s not jealous. Dick will be though. He’s smiling then, picturing Dick coming in and seeing Peter sleeping.

He looks down. The kids adorable. There’s no doubt about that. He’s also too skinny. He doesn’t like Peters parents. It’s weird not signing up for a scholarship that offers up money when they clearly need it and Peter flinching when coming into direct contact with someone initially (he’ll have to ask Bruce if he could somehow squeeze Peter in to Gotham Prep) and to have Peter work means they definitely need the money. Jason hasn’t visited Bees since he dropped Peter off. He felt like he was violating Peters privacy but he wanted to scope that place out. See if it was just a boutique.

Peter’s face is peaceful except for the space between his eyebrows. Scrunched up even as he’s conked out.

Jason begins to gently close his eyes and his brain just won’t stop picking at that image of Peter sleeping.

Peter scrunches up his eyebrows when he sleeps. He did it in their conversation as-well, when he really had to think of an answer. He’s seen someone else do that but who…? 

‘Just like Dick’ his brains supplies sleepily.

His eyes wrench open at their own accord.

Just like Dick.

Babs hammering home how Peter seems so familiar.

What.

The.

Fuck.

The Library door opens. Dick is laughing at something and Damian’s tuting him. Barbra wheels in and stops short. Her mouth drops open. She looks at Jason and does a double take.

Damian comes in next. His eyes widen slightly before narrowing. It seems Damian had put two and two together far quicker than he did when his eyebrows raise. 

“Why did you guys stop?” Dicks questions as he enters the room. His jaw drops to the floor when he takes in the scene. Jason wishes he had a camera. “How, why, WHAT!” Splutters Dick. Jason shushes him. “You’ll wake him up.” He hisses.

“I have so many questions…” Barbra trails off.

“Not as many as I do.” Damian says with disdain. “Why is Dicks child cuddling with Todd.”

”MY WHAT?!?!” Shouts Dicks loud enough that Peter begins to stir . Damian looks taken back at Dicks obliviousness and looks a little sorry. As much as Damian can muster. 

Dick scans Peter from his head to his toes with new eyes and he blanches. “No.” He whispers. “No no no no no no no no.” Dick says again and again. “There’s no way. I would’ve been, what 13?” Babs rubs a hand up and down his back.

Dick can’t stop staring at Peter. Tears are starting to fall. Jason carefully detangles himself from Peter and makes his way over to Dick. He grabs him by the arm. “Ok Dick Wing I thinks it’s time to get some fresh air.” Dick doesn’t respond so Jason drags him outside the room.

Dicks sits with his two legs spread out in front of him, head leaning against the wall. Jason had his legs crossed and is leaning against the chipped pillar. He grabs his packet of cigarettes from his pocket and lights one up. He offers one to Dick who takes it with a muttered “Fuck it.” 

“How…..”

“I don’t know.”

Dick huffs and brings his knees up to his chest. “He doesn’t show up in our database. He’s got no records. No legal guardians. We don’t even know where he lives. What if he’s a clone.” Jason and Dick apparently had done their research on Peter Parker.

“No I don’t think this kid is a clone.” Jason knew that the kid had felt every year on this earth go by. He had that haunted look in his eyes sometimes. No. Peter Parker was not a clone. “Maybe he’s not from here…” Jason muses. 

Dick looks at him confused. “We know he’s not from Gotham. He’s from New York.”

“No I mean from a different…ah forget it. It’s crazy.” He drops his cigarette bud on the ground and scruffs his shoe over it.

Before Dick can enquire more the door to the library opens. Damian is squinting at Peter like he’s committing treason. Guess sleeping beauty woke up.

“All I’m saying is that cats are superior to dogs.”

“Tt. You know nothing Parker.”

“Hey!” There was no real venom behind it.

“Cats will eat you once you die.”

“They need to eat somehow!”

“Hmph. Ace is far more loyal that your Duchess.” 

“Hey, Ace wouldn’t happen to be a German Shepard would he?….and Duchess wouldn’t eat me till the second day thank you very much. She has standards.”

That stops Damian. Like he almost forgot he didn’t know Peter for more than 5 minutes. If you’re persistent you could distract Damian for 5 minutes tops but this was after you knew him. Or more like he put up with your presence. Peter somehow didn’t apply to that rule. Dam kid was somehow immune to any emotional built walls. It was like his superpower.

“You know Ace?” Damian said sharply.

Peter didn’t pass any heed. “Yeah. He knocked me over on…. I can’t remember what street.” He smiled sheepishly. 

“That’s was you?” Dick blurted out. Peter looked calmly over at Dick. Did Peter just not see the resemblance between them? Now that Jason’s knows he can’t help seeing Dick in different parts of Peter, his nose, his hair, Dicks mothers eyes. It was uncanny the likeness.

“Yeah that was me.” Peter chuckled. “Knocked the wind out of me. Oh! Here’s your jacket back.” 

He passes both Dicks and his jacket to them. “Keep it.” Both Dick and Jason said at the same time.

“Oh…that’s ok. I’ve got plenty at home. You never told me that your birthday is this week.”

That’s last bit is directed at Jason. It’s an obvious subject change. Dick and him share a look. Yeah. That kid or should he say Dicks kid will be leaving with at least one of their jackets tonight. 

“It’s not really this weekend more like two months ago. Only getting round to celebrate it now.” Peters not satisfied with that answer. “I’ll have to get you something.” He decides. 

Jason is off the wall in  seconds. The kid who looks like he’s floating above the poverty line wants to buy Jason something with his precious money. No way.

“Not a chance kid. The gift will be returned with compensation for your time and efforts.”

Peters about to protest until he stops short. His eyes gain a mischievous glint and he shrugs with faux innocence. “Ok J man. You’re the boss.”

At being called J man Jasons face went slack. Dick barked out a laugh and Damian snickered. Jason went over to ruffle his hair and effectively tugs Dicks jacket around him. “You’re a sinister shit and you cover it up with your smiles.” At that Peter gives him his biggest shit eating grin.

Dick is clutching his heart. The jacket swamps Peter. Peter look at the sky and then does a double take. “I need to get going home.”

“Where are you heading?” asks Dick.

“Oh I live down Williams Street.”

Dick laughs. “Me too! What a coincidence. I might as well walk with you as I was just about to head off.” It’s not a coincidence. Dick lives in another city. 

Peter looks Dick up and down, deciding whether he trust him. Then he nods. “Sure. If you want too.” 

“Great let me get my things.”

As Dick goes to get his stuff Peter turns to Damian. “We should meet up sometime.”

Damian actually takes a step back. “We should?”

“Yeah!” Peter beamed. “You could bring Ace and any other pets and I could bring Duchess.” 

Damian looks at Peter. Judging him and not trying to hide it, before he settles on a curt nod. “I’d like that.” 

“Cool…let’s say…Thursday evening. At the park beside the bodega?”

“Yeah that works.” He’s says casually. This is the first time Damian’s asked out the house by someone other than Jon.

Peter nods and gives Damian a thumbs up before turning to Jason. “Thanks for letting me sleep on you.” Peter looks shy. Jason shakes his head fondly. “It’s no problem kid.” 

Dick comes out with Babs and they all say their goodbyes. Peter promises Babs that he’ll be back by latest next week and just like that Dick and Peter are off. 

“Soooooo.” Babs drags out. “How long till he’s at the manor.”

Jason hums. “Depends. Three weeks maybe four.?” 

“Wanna bet?”

“You’re on.”

“Tt.”

Chapter Text

My son, my son, my son, my son, my, son.

He had a son. Oh god. When he first met Peter he had instantly taken a liking to him. Who wouldn’t! And he loves Nightwing! His kid loves him as a vigilante so he’ll have to love him as Dick. His kids is already taken with Jason. Jason already loves the kid.

The kid had proclaimed his love for Red Hood and Jason’s face had turned red. Then he let him ride with him on his motorcycle. He only lets Dicks ride it if he’s in bodily harm! Then he let him fall asleep on him. Mr Tough Guy was letting Peter cling on to him like a koala.

Dick would be jealous if Peter wasn’t his kid. Peter already likes a part of his family and if that isn’t a massive win. Peter is going to fit right in eventually. When Dick somehow convinces him to come back to the manor or his apartment. Fuck. He’s turning into Bruce!!!

That shakes Dick out of his thoughts. Peter and him have been walking in an awkward silence. Oh. What if Peter doesn’t like him and was only being polite. Dick was so lost in his thoughts he probably appeared a bit creepy but he needed to process all that information. He is about to ask Peter a question about something. God knows what the question is going to be about, he just needs to hear his kid talk. Until Peter blurts out—

“I LoVe ChEwBaKa”

—and slaps a hand over his mouth in mortification. His eyes are wide like saucers, when he’s looks over at Dick to gauge his reaction. Dick can’t help it . He laughs loudly before going in to ruffle Peters hair. Peter freezes at first before relaxing. Dicks about to jump up and down because of that small victory. That teensy weensy bit of trust.

“I love him too bud. Are you a big fan of Star Wars? I don’t know too much about it.” 

Jason had tried to get him into it way back then but he just didn’t have the time. One of his regrets.

Peter’s eyes brighten up like the sun. The kid looks like he’s won the lotto and Dicks poor, poor heart.

“Well it’s only like the greatest franchise in the world!”

The kid rambles on about different characters and plot lines. Different scenarios and what ifs that would change the story completely and would somehow redeem Anakin Skywalker? Whoever that is. All he knows that’s he’s hanging on to every word. He’s cataloguing every character down to memory.

”—and Ned! He had such a cool Millennium Falcon LEGO set and we built that in an hour we were so excited.”

He sighs a bit dreamily, imagining this amazing lego set.

Over the duration of his introduction to Star Wars he somehow had managed to drift closer to Peter. Peter was now underneath Dicks arm. Peter doesn’t seem to mind so he keeps it there.

“Is Ned a good friend of yours then?”

Peter gets a faraway look in his eyes. “Yeah. He’s back in New York.” He sighs sadly. The kid has got a kicked puppy expression on (Dicks internally sobbing) and that won’t do. He needs some distraction to get rid of it.

“Are you hungry.” He asks. Food always cheers everyone up.

Peter looks at him strangely before his gut grumbles loudly. Peter turns pink and tosses a scorn towards his stomach. He think he hears a whispered traitor.  

“Eh yeah…my parents are probably asleep anyway they’ll be happy that I’ve eaten. So yeah. I’m hungry.”

It was heading close to six. Soon he’ll have to go and do crime fighting stuff but he’ll be able to stay with Peter for little while longer. He’d stay the whole evening if Peter asked and he could get some DNA for later on. Dick didn’t doubt Peter wasn’t his kid. Others will *Bruce*. A legal test will also help him get custody from these so called parents.

I mean Peter looks so thin and they don’t even seems to care that Peter has been gone for more than half day. He’s always flinching and seems to be preparing for the worse. No. Dick is not a fan of these parents. He’ll just have to win Peter over. Starting with food. The kid certainly needs some. He’ll actually feed Peter unlike those snot nose, trollop looking —and now he’s just being mean. They obviously don’t have enough money and are struggling. He needs to get in control of his emotions.

At least he hopes that’s the reason. Cause if it isn’t….

“Perfect! How do you feel about Bat Burgers.”

Bat Burger is a brightly coloured restaurant that Bruce is still swinging round to. They’re sitting in a booth with Peter lightly swinging his legs back and forth, slurping down an artificial blue liquid. Once he understood that Dick would order everything on the menu if he said he didn’t want anything one     more    time, he quickly got to picking. They were the cheapest things on the menu but at least he was eating.

He was twirling a french fry between his thumb and fore finger, lost in thought, before tossing it back his throat and dusting off his hands. “Are you a regular here?”

The question is unexpected and knocks Dick off his game. “Umm..no? I don’t really come here much.”

“How come everyone is staring at you then?”

“They are?”

“Yup.” Peter pops the p.

“That lady in the red spotty dress has pointed at you and gasped. The old man who was going to the bathroom did a double take and the girl at the register wouldn’t stop giggling at you.” 

Huh. Dick has just gotten used to the attention that he blocks out most of the staring and pointing. Please don’t let this drive Peter away, he internally prays.

“…Do you know Bruce Wayne.”

Peter eyebrows bunch up before he knocks over his drink and then proceeds to catch it in record time. No more than few drops spill. He shakes his head in disbelief.

“No way…” He takes off his glasses and leaves them on the table. 

“Eh bud you need those to see.”

“No I don’t. I just wanted to wear them for the first few weeks. Reminds me of home.” Interesting. 

“So…” He trails off. He’s now nervous. What if he hates WE or Bruce and now wants nothing to do with them?!?! Dick takes a drink to clear his throat when Peter speaks:

“So you’re rich?”

Dick chokes on his drink and thankfully keeps it in his mouth. “Yeah. I suppose you could say that.”

Peter raises an eyebrow. He has something that comes at every table in his hands. A little cartoon drawing of each superhero/vigilante that Gotham has to offer.

“You suppose?” He asks incredulously. “You live in gigantic manor in the middle of the countryside.”

“Well it’s not just me, there’s my siblings and I mostly live in Bludhaven.”

“You have siblings?!”

“Uh yeah….”

“Who?”

“Uh do want me to name them?”

“Yes please.”

“Well there’s Me of course then Babs, although she’s not really Bruce’s kid but she’s our sister still, Jason—“

Peter eyebrows reach his hairline.

“—then Cass, Steph although her situation is a bit like Babs, Duke, Tim and then Damian.”

“Dam. That’s a lot.” Peter blows out a breath.

“Yeah but I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Do you all go by Wayne?”

“Just Damian. He’s actually blood related. Everyone else goes by their owns surnames.”

“Do you have any siblings?” Dick asks cautiously. This could be risky territory. Peters been avoiding any talk about his home life the whole of dinner.

“No I’ve got no siblings. Just me and my parents?”

“The Parker Family has any other relatives.”

Peter huffs. “Just my Aunt and Uncle but they’re long gone. My Dad was adopted by my uncle’s family. So my real name would be Peter Grayson.”

Dick freezes. Peter Grayson. That can’t be a coincidence. Peter must notice his state. “Are you ok?” Dick smiles tightly. “Yeah of course!”

Peter looks at him suspiciously but just shrugs his shoulders. “If you’re sure.”

Dick nods and then checks the time. He has to leave for patrol in 15 minutes. Shit. How has that much time passed already.

“Peter I’m just going to got the bathroom before we go ok?” Peter waves him on. Inside the bathroom he sprays some water on his face.

Peter Grayson. My son. My kid. Peter Grayson.

Peter likes Dick (what a sentence). He was funny and was a good listener. He didn’t mind when he rambled on about Star Wars or any topic. His senses had relaxed in an instant when he was around him. It was weird. They hadn’t taken this quickly to Jason and he was a variant of Ben! He wonders if Dick is some relation of his? That might be the reason. Long lost cousin maybe? Or another uncle….

….Careful….

He was kicking his legs back and forth. A bad habit he knows (Skip once broke one of his legs to make him stop swinging them) when a woman comes up to him. She’s mid thirties with a blonde bob. She has sharp black glasses on and has pen and paper in her hand. She looks vaguely familiar.

“Hi I’m Miss Watts. You might remember me from shopping at Bees?”

Now that he’s really looking at her he remembers her. Bee didn’t like her, Peter wasn’t sure if he liked her either. She was on the phone the whole interaction and complained about the price of the shoes she was getting (They were $16 ) and then proceeded to nearly spill coffee on another incoming customer.

“Yeah I remember you.”

She looks like a cat who’s got their cream.

“Well I’m doing some reporter work about local businesses and their employees and I would just love a picture of you!” She cackles like she told the best joke in the world. “So would you mind.” Peter doesn’t want his photo but if it will help Bee bring in more customers…

“Sure…”

“Fabulous!!! Smile!”

A bright flashing light goes off that make his senses scream. It was a quiet day at Bat Burger so he was fine up until now. The bright light makes his brain and eyes whizz.

The photo shows up and she squeals. “Don’t you just look gorgeous. You’ll be on the front cover. Some day kid you’ll be everywhere.” Then she turns on her heels and promptly leaves. A bit of a weird interaction but whatever. At least Bees will get new customers, hopefully.

Dicks taking awhile in the bathroom and Peter begins to worry. He’s about to embark on the most embarrassing bathroom check ups of his life when a voice rings out.

“Oh Peter, I wouldn’t recognise you in this light.”

A lovely old lady named Madge, who was a best friend of Bees, came by the table. He liked her, she always winked at Peter like they had some inside joke against Bee. It drove Bee up the wall.

“Hiya Madge. What are you doing round here?”

She was balancing on her cane refusing to take a seat. She somehow out stubborned Bee.

“Just came back from the centre. Did you know that that prissy one Leah stole my good needle and wouldn’t give it back!” She had a scowl on her face. You didn’t come between Madge and her Needles if you had any sense. They were her children. 

FRIEND HI!!!!!

Dick had finally come back from the bathroom and looked a bit confused at their new guest but not unwelcoming.

“You’re back. This is my friend Madge. She comes to Bees everyday.”

Madge looks at Dick. “Parker how come you didn’t tell me your father was Dick Grayson.” 

Peter turns scarlet. Oh god. WHAT! That’s why Dick was so freaked out when he said his biological name was Peter Grayson. Probably thought it was one of those baby scares that Mister Stark used to get all the time. Kids, women, men, all claiming to be Tony Starks long lost love child. They were always negative unsurprisingly. Also did Madge just call Dick his Dad?!?!?! How would she even come to that conclusion. They looked nothing alike.

“We’re not related Madge.” She scoffs. “Dimples you can’t be serious.”

She looks over at Dicks don’t say a word/shitting a brick face to Peter, who is only looking at Madge, afraid that Dicks face is one of disgust at being insinuated that he and Peter could be father and son. With also confusion sprinkled in there.

“Oh Lord you are serious. Well folks Madge needs to get home before the Big Bat shows his ugly mug.” (Bee and Madge hate Bat Man)

Without saying goodbye she hobbles out the door. Peter won’t look at Dick and Dick won’t look at Peter. “We better get going.” Says Dick gathering up his wrappers, Peter doing the same a second later. “Yeah my parents will be missing me by now. Thank you so much Dick for the food. It was delicious.” 

“It’s no problem kid.” They’re outside now and Dick smiles at Peter. He gives a wobbly smile back. “Where do you live again Dick?”

“I live in the brightly coloured apartment complex. Isn’t it crazy how that lady thought we were father and son?”

They were walking in the direction of Dicks house when Peter nearly stumbled over Dicks words. He thought this was a situation where they would awkwardly laugh it off and never talk about it. Apparently not.

He couldn’t look at Dick.

Play it cool Parker.

Don’t weird him out.

“Yeah it is weird. I don’t see resemblance at all.”

“You don’t think we look a little bit a like?” Dick asks a little heartbroken.

Dicks got a tanned face, bright blue eyes and unruly black hair. He’s not the tallest man going but he’s got bucket loads of confidence. He’s got muscles on him and he’s so nice. Peter has got plain brown eyes and limp hair. He’s pale and thin and looks unapproachable and unappealing. He doesn’t do well in social situations and has always been labelled as a freak. So no. Peter Parker was not like Dick Grayson on the inside or out.

“Nope.”

“Not even like a little bit. A teeny weeny bit…”

“Not at all.”

Dick seems to deflate at that. “I think we look a like.” Peter looks at him from the corner of his eye. “I think you’re the only one who thinks that. Along with Madge but she’s a bit blind. Oh. We’re here.”

He doesn’t know why he’s disappointed that Dick has to leave. He’s not going to dwell on it. Dick looks a bit shocked that’s he’s already at his house. “Oh! Would you look at that….” Dick says dumbfounded. 

Peter chuckles. “Thank you again Dick, for everything.” Dick looks at Peter with an odd gleam in his eye. Like he doesn’t want to leave Peter but that’s absurd. Everyone always leaves Peter. Woah. Where did that come from? Back to the back of his mind that goes.

“No problem Peter. Are you sure you don’t want me to walk you to your house. It would be no problem. Really.” He says it so hopefully but Peter can’t exactly lead Dick to the theatre now can he.

“No I’m sure. Thank you.”

Dick doesn’t look one bit convinced. “Get home safely and come by the library soon, yeah?.” 

“Yeah I will, as soon as I can.”

Dick let’s out a hmph. “I’ll be keeping you to that.” He waves goodbye and begins to make his way towards his theatre. It’s about an hour walk but Peter doesn’t mind. He had fun with Dick. He can feel Dicks eyes on him all the way until he turns the corner.

He is exhausted. After his little cold spell he didn’t get much sleep. Like an hour every night and it seems like it was catching up on him. He wished he could change into his suit and swing but he can’t risk it. Not when there’s so many people still on the streets. Peters is not going into one of Gothams alleys either.

He’s around 10 minutes away, dead on his feet, when it begins to rain heavily. Peter sighs and puts up his ho— wait he has a hood?!? He still has Dicks jacket on he realise. Shit. He’ll need to give it back…soon. It’s cozy and keeps the rain out though…and Dick won’t be needing it for at least this evening as he’s already at home.

He reaches the theatre exhausted. He crawls into the window and somehow manages to trudge up the flights of stairs before crashing down on his bed. He woke up at 3 when he heard a gunshot. Spider-Man never sleeps he guesses as he pulls over the mask.

It was a quiet day in the shop. He put up some of their newer items. He’s sewn back his Spider-Man costume after a nasty mugging. His side hurt but it should be fine by tonight. He was finishing up his jacket for Harley.

It was half bright pink and the other half was a forest green. Studs and gemstones were dotted on the shoulders. The pocket had an embroidered heart accompanied by a little leaf. It was a busy jacket but he knew Harley would love it….or he hoped she would. He was a tiny bit nervous to give it to her.

Hmmmmmmm….Powers. Right.

He’s in the back when he hears a voice. He carefully peeks out the back and sees a blonde girl bounce into the shop dragging two boys by the elbow.

The boy on the left was looking like he was getting the same amount of sleep as Peter was. He was pale, had blue eyes and scraggly hair. The boy on the right had a darker complexion and an easy going smile on his face. He had a certain air about him. He must be one of those ‘metas’. Peter bit his lip. He swore metas weren’t welcomed in Gotham (except for the dude Signal who was one with the bats.)Well, Peter was no snitch. The girl in the middle had sleek blonde hair in a high ponytail and eyes that bounced from one article of clothing to the next.

She shooed both boys off to look at the garments and then proceeded to walk up to the front desk and ring the bell.

“Coming!” He shouts. He places the jacket carefully on the table before making his way to the front. 

“Hi my names Peter how may I help you?” He asks politely. The girl looked at him like he had grown another head and then shook herself out. A lot of people were having that reaction.

“Hi Peter. I’m Stephanie Brown. Bee has a package for me.” Ah. So this was their most loyal customer. Peter makes sure he smiles a little extra at her but not in a creepy way. He doesn’t want to be rude to their biggest customer…even though she was kinda of rude to him.

“Yup she has your package in the back. You can just follow me.” They have to walk past Harley’s jacket, Bees office and into the little fabrics closet. It’s cramped in that room with almost no space for anymore fabric.

Peter prays when he opens the door that nothings falls like it usually does most times. Parker luck decides to strike again.

Not only does one role of fabric fall, oh no, that would be too simple. Buttons, beads, sequences, glue and 6 rolls of fabrics fall. Peter looks and Steph horrified. Steph looks at Peter looking a bit constipated from holding in her laugh. They share a final look at each other in shock before laughing so hard Stephanie falls to the floor.

The two boys who she came in with come rushing in. One has a high heel in his hand and the other has a ring on each finger. It only makes them laugh harder.

“Your faces!” Steph wheezes. It was true. They look shell shocked but they weren’t looking at the mess they were looking at Peter.

Gothamites had a real staring problem she was starting to notice.

“I’m so sorry about this.” Peter chuckles. He begins to pick up a roll of violet fabric.

“Trust me that cupboard is a death trap.” Steph states as he begins to help Peter clean up. She then whips her head around to the other boys.

“What if that was an intruder. Our knights in shining armour were going to safe us with, what? A couple of rings and a high heel. You could have at least brought the second one.” 

One of them looks sheepish the other one turns a little red and huffs. “We panicked Stephanie. My upmost apologies.”

“Very humbly accepting your apology Timothy. I shall forgive you and Dukey.” 

Presumably Duke, looks at him and rolls his eyes. Peter lets out a little laugh. “I’m Duke and this is Tim.”

Peter gives a nod at both. Those names, he’s heard them before but where….

“I don’t think I’ve seen you before. Are you new here?” Duke asks.

“Yeah just moved from New York to Gotham. Dad got a new job.” They share a quizzical glance at the word Dad. Weird.

“Are you liking it here so far?”

“It takes awhile to get used to it but it’s fine I guess.”

“Have you started school yet?” Quizzes Tim.

“No I’m still homeschooled.”

“You should definitely apply for the Gotham scholarship. We all go there!” Steph rushes out excitedly. 

“I’ll have to ask my parents I suppose. It’s a bit pricy isn’t it.”

“Nope that’s the greatest part. It cost nothing to apply! And they even give you money to help out but I don’t mean you need it or anything like that it’s just an added benefit.”

“I suppose I’ll have to ask and see.”

Silence fills the room for a second before the next topic is brought on quickly. They talk about Stephs  bitchy boss and Tim who is trying to go cold turkey on the energy drinks. Duke tells him about this lady Anne who was high on drugs and kept banging on about how Duke was a witch and was going to kill them all. Duke. Who said bless you to Duchess when she sneezed (Peter did too but that’s not the point).

After everything’s put away they manage to get Stephs package. It’s a heavy thing and she pays 460 bucks for it. In cash. No wonders she’s a favourite customer. 

Peter walks them out to the door, it feels rude not to when they helped him clean.

“We should do this again some time. All four of us and Cass. She’s my girlfriend.”

He wonders if it’s his Cass she’s referring to. If it is he can see them being a couple. Cute.

“Yeah we should. This was fun.” Agrees Duke.

“Soon.” Adds Tim.

Peter blushes. “Yeah….yeah we should.” With a chorus of “Bye Peters” and promises of meeting up in the near future, they’re gone. Peter doesn’t shake his smile for the whole afternoon. 

Later on Peters chilling on his web. He’s thinking about his time in Gotham so far. 

I’ve managed to meet every one of Bruce Wayne’s children except for the man himself. I wonder if he’s like Mister Stark now or past Mister Stark.

It kinda sucks I’ve only met one vigilante but Cass makes up for it. Her Natasha would be an unstoppable force. Maybe one day they would meet…maybe.

He has Dicks jacket on for a layer of warmth. He reaches into his pocket and his hand catches on the Bat Burger pamphlet. He forgot he took that.

Batman, Nightwing, Oracle, Red Hood, Orphan, Spoiler, Signal, Red Robin and Robin. 

This dude could rival Bruce Wayne in children. Batman has 8 and Bruce Wayne has 8 aswell…. Huh. How bout that.

Holy.

Fuck.

He sits up on his web and stares into both, his only thought being shit.

Of course they’re the same people! Cass is Orphan for christs sake! Nightwing has to be Dick. Damian is definitely Robin. Babs is Oracle. Duke is the daytime hero Signal. Steph is Spoiler and Tim is Red Robin so Jason must be Red Hood. Who knew Ben would be a vigilante and rich in this universe. 

He them remembers proclaiming his love for Red Hood in front of the Red Hood. Peter covers his face and wishes to fall off his web and never get up. He wishes Parker luck would just strike and make him invisible. Anything but having to talk to Jason again.

That’s how Batman has enough money for gear and everything. He was this universe Mister Stark but more discreet.

With his mind still buzzing he manages to put on his suit. Gotham still needs him and maybe Peter needs the distraction. He steers clear of any form of noise of the vigilantes. He can’t face them. Not tonight.

He goes about his regular routine but he wasn’t concentrating , maybe that’s why he got grazed (stabbed) by a knife from a mean looking mugger.

He hobbles his way back home and cleans it the best he can. It’ll be fine by tomorrow. Then his stomach rumbles and he remembers he hasn’t eaten all day.

In his defence, he has spent the money meant for food these past three days on a wrench. Why? Well he now had everything he needs in his tool kit. He’ll be eating at Harley’s and Ivys tomorrow anyway. He’ll eat then and then he’ll do his plan and then it’ll be Halloween night and the he’ll meet Damian and then he will go into the school and has the floor always been this close?

“Oh Yanks it gorgeous!” Cried Harley. She was hugging the jacket he had made her.

“That’s a lovely gift Peter.” Ivy smiles and manages to pry the jacket out of her girlfriend’s hand. It was Tuesdays tea time and Harley was bouncing throughout the whole thing, itching to open her gift. 

She had yanked the jacket off Ivy who scowled at her before shoving it on. She ran to the mirror and squealed. She then tackled Peter into a hug. Peter tried not to grunt. It was not a good idea to pass out on the cold hard floor. His stab would had healed minimally. Progress was still progress he supposed.

The rest of his time with Harley and Ivy is spent praising the jacket and praising Peter.  Peter is positive he’ll never return to his natural colour. He leaves with a phone aswell! Harley insisted he have it when he tried to refuse. Said it was only fair and it was just lying around (in a display case was not added).

Ivy and Harley waves Peter off from the door, watching him till he takes his final left down the street.

Harley sighs. “I’d take that kid in if I didn’t know Nightwing is his Daddy. He’s far too thin.”

Ivy rubs her back soothingly. “I know babe you’re right. I would too in a heartbeat. But I’m afraid we can’t just yet.”

They sit down on the couch, Harley holding the jacket as if it’s the most precocious article of clothing she owns.

“Who do you think the mother is? It’s not Space Princess anyway. Dick and her called it quits a good while back.” Ivy wonders out loud.

She immediately likes the kid. He cares about the environment, cares enough to listen to Ivys opinion and why she does what she does and he cares about Harley. The kid ticks all the boxes. He’s adorable with those big brown eyes and those dimples. You couldn’t not like the kid.

“Do you think Dickiebird knows?”

Harley hums. “Only one way to find out.” 

Dickiebird

Your kids adorable

How do you know him?

Met him on the 3rd

We’ve been inseparable ever since

Are you gonna take him 

Me and Ivy are looking for kids *named Peter who’s far too nice* and Peter seems to fit the description

Over my dead body are you taking my kid.

You’d be great parents for another kid

Yeah we know

Do you know his phone number

He doesn’t have a phone

He does now as his favourite Aunt Harley gave one to him

Don’t stress Dickiebird

Sharing is caring 

*** **** ****

Thank you Harley

Ill bring you some of Alfred’s cookies next time I see you

FUCK YEAH

It’s Tuesday, Dick is in the lab with Babs analysing Peter’s napkin. He felt getting a hair sample was a bit too much. He knew Peter was his kid but that didn’t mean others would have the same strong belief or be comfortable with getting their hair plucked out their scalp. Babs said they needed to be sure. It was going slowly though. So slowly that B might be back soon.

Half an hour later, Dick had nearly gone through the carpet he was pacing that much. Damian had come in at 27%. Cass had snuck in at 68% and Jason and flung open the door at 89%. They were so close now at 98% when Steph, Duke and Tim marched into the room. 

They all opened their mouths and then closed them when they read the screen.

“You knew?! About Peter or should I say your potential son!!!” Accused Steph.

“You know Peter?” Asked Dick confused. When did they meet Peter.

“Just now. We were at Bees. He’s really nice.” Replies Duke.

“How did you get his DNA.” Questions Tim.

“Dick took him to dinner and took his napkin, real classy.” Jason says with a sigh.

“Hey! You would do the same thing. !” Dick cried outraged. He looks at the screen as it trickles to 99%.

“Gross.” Steph wrinkles her nose up and goes to stand beside Cass, giving her a kiss on her cheek. “Well when did you meet Peter love?” 

“The rooftop. Nice.” Cass replies as she smiles remembering her and Peters little spot. “Looks like you.”

She points at Dick. Dick huffs at that.

“I know but he doesn’t think so. Kept on denying it.” The kid was so adamant that he and Dick looked nothing a like. He says that last part sullenly. Babs stares at him incredulously. “Look it’s almost done!” Duke points at the screen.

99.9%….

10–

*ERROR*

Silence. Then everyone crowds around the computer trying to help. Babs reaches out to grab the napkins from the little compartment. Nothing but dust is left in its wake.

Suggestions are flying around the room of what could have caused it, how they could get another sample.

“I mean would it be so bad to ask him for a sample.” 

“Yes, yes it would Timothy.”

“Can we not just do it Bruce style?”

“Jason, what the fuck, exactly, is Bruce style?”

“You know just—“ Jason then made several hand gestures, one included throwing a sack over his back.

“Yeah we all know how well that went for you. Remind me how long did it take for you to not be hostile to me?”

“In my defence Dick…you were a prick.”

“In my defence…so were you.”

“YOU WERE 19!”

“AND YOU WERE A LITTLE SHIT.”

“If you may recall, Peter and I are meeting up Thursday at the park. There I will be able to extract a sample.”

“Without getting caught.” Babs gave him a pointed look.

Damian only rolls his eyes.

They go over the cons and pros but in the end they all agree that it would be the easiest solution.

Steph says she’ll be going to Bees again on Friday as she forgot an earring.

Tim and Duke say they’ll come for moral support.

Jason declares he’ll give them the lift.

Dick said it’ll be rude not to go see his potential son.

Babs is his moral support and Damian wants to scope out any potential weaknesses.

Cass is along for the ride she says.

It’s sorted then. Whether the results come back positive or negative they all love Peter. Damian has yet to decide but he’s agreed to meet Peter at least so a win is a win.

They’ll just need to ditch the Wayne scholarship on Friday. Happens every year. With the help of WE, Gotham Academy gives away a full ride scholarship with extra perks to a good few lucky family.

Since Bruce has been gone for three weeks in space, he can’t really complain if they miss this event. They’ve covered for him now it’s his turn to cover for them.

Cass and Tim began suiting up for patrol. Jason was confined to bed rest once Alfred got wiff of a healing stab wound. Dick was on his day off. Everyone will be out tomorrow for Halloween. They’ll need him then.

Gotham was in capable hands with Bruce already out there. Typical Bruce, goes out to patrol before coming to see them. But what is weird is that he hasn’t contacted yet as to why Oracle isn’t online. Weird.

Peter was grinning ear to ear sitting on the cold hard floor of an alley in Crime alley. He had been watching Jason, waiting for the perfect time to enact his plan. Jason’s birthday was going to be celebrated this weekend and he said Peter couldn’t buy him anything and technically, Peter wasn’t buying him a thing. 

He found out Jason lived in the ‘fancier’ end of Crime Alley(aka the part of the city with fewer rats.) He snooped around outside the place quietly and had found a little storage room that would be perfect to work in. From looking in through the sky light, another bike was in there already. One that looked quite expensive and with a bat logo plastered on the front of it. Very inconspicuous if you asked him but hey.

Behind you.

Peter scrambled up the fire escape before Jason came into view. He placed his own bike in the shed and took the bat bike out and was off, but not without putting the meanest looking lock on the shed door.

When training with Natasha she had thought him how to disable alarms, unpick complicated government locks and how to throw a punch. The streets also taught him to do it while looking over his shoulder.It took a few minutes but he was able to get back into the little shed.

Thirty minutes later and he had one tyre off and one more to come. He had already upgraded the engine with any bits of scrap he could find. The bike would last an extra five years now, maybe even seven, but that would be pushing it.

He had made Jason a better seat using some of the less mold infested chairs in the cinema. He had used the left over red fabrics form his Spider suit to make it look nice. 

He had this idea that the wheels could have studs that would do damage if anyone was in front of you and they could pop off at any moment. These studs wouldn’t puncture the tires and could be but back inside. It was tricky making the schematics works but he did it.

That was his final instalment on Jason’s bike. He only had so much resources and very limited time or he would’ve done a whole movie makeover on the thing.

He had planned for these studs to go on his own bike before D—Mister Stark shut it down. He knew how it would work. He needed two extra wheels for their rubber and had hit the jackpot while swinging over Gotham dump one day.

He had done one already and it worked like a charm. All he needed was to do the back wheel and connect them up to the top of the bike. He was putting his wrench away when he heard a swoosh. He knocks of his torch and the room is encased with darkness.

LOOK OUT!!!! 

A large shadow loomed over him. Peter froze in place. Holy shit. That couldn’t be… the Batman. He grabbed his wrench and slowly turned around.

No wonder every criminal is afraid of him. He’s fucking bigger than Jason. This dude with his all black leather and bats and that cowl that covered his face and those muscles and that mysterious vibe. Who did this guy think he is. Peter is not afraid of him. No sir-ee. Not Peter…definitely totally not. So why was he shaking.

“What are you doing here.” He grumbled out. Even his voice was menacing. Like come on. This dude had struck the lotto on the dark vibe aesthetic.

“What are you doing here?” Challenged Peter.

According to Batman, he has no idea that Peter knows he’s Jason’s dad or that’s he is Bruce Wayne. Peter, as a friend, has every right to be here. Batam, a big scary vigilante does not. 

Batman only squints at him. “You are trespassing a private property.” 

“So are you.” He makes a point to look at where Batman has crossed the line into the shed and is no longer in the outside.

“I’m not the one stealing tyres.” 

“I’m not stealing them.”

It’s too dim with only moonlight for Batman to see him. Peter turns back on his flashlight and waves it around his tool.

“I’m upgrading my friend’s bike. For his birthday. What’s your excuse for being round here.”

Is it just Peter or ever since Batman has been able to see his face he’s gotten paler.

“Your parents must be missing you. Out so late at night.”

“When I get back home I’ll go ask theirs ashes.”

Batmans scowl deepens, if that’s even possible.

“Jeez. It’s ok man. Humour to cope with trauma is kind of my thing. You’ll get used of it.”

Batman still isn’t smiling. “Those frown lines are going to kill your mysterious persona when you 50. Anyway, why are you here again?”

“I saw a light and I came to make sure nothing was being stolen.”

Peter hums. “Yeah forgot that’s kinda your job. Well nothing being stolen! Sooo…”

Batman doesn’t leave. Peter has a feeling he won’t just be able to push him out.

“That’s kinda your cue to leave…so I’m just gonna.” He makes muliple gestures from a thumbs up to a flying eagle before resuming his work red in the face. 

The silent statue stays. He can barely hear him breathe. He doesn’t know what to do except to finish Jason’s bike. Forty five minutes later and viola! Jason’s bike is officially upgraded. He turns round to the Batman and wiggles his eyebrows.

“Cool huh. I know you’re jealous. You’re thinking ‘I wish I was that good at making cool upgrades but all I can build are bat themed things’.” 

Batman cracks, what Peter would like to think is a smile. Either that or the man’s gone insane. Either option is as equally scary.

“It’s good.”

He’s a man of many words he can tell.

“How would you like to go to dinner…?”

Batman asks…awkwardly. Is he nervous? If anyone in the situation should be nervous, it should be Peter. Which totally isn’t but he’s got the right to!

Why would he want to take Peter to dinner. He doesn’t look that thin does he. Maybe he should’ve ate more this week.

“Is this how you lure your children and collect your Robins?”

“No.”

“Alright you’ve convinced me with that astounding answer. However why do you want to take me to dinner.”

He looks Peter dead in the eye. “It’s very nice of you to fix up my so— someone’s (slick, real slick) bike for their birthday. Doesn’t happen a lot in Gotham and I’m hungry.” Batman mumbles out (more like grumbles).

‘You look like you’re hungry and near the brink of death’ is what’s he thinking. He’s right though. He is hungry. Starving. Batman is a billionaire. It’s not like he doesn’t have money to spare but still. It’s the principle of the thing. He already owes Dick a jacket and for dinner. Now’s he going to owe Batman for dinner. He will pay them back though. When he has the money.

“Yeah I could eat.”

Peter loves sitting on rooftops. Batman had taken him to Batmobile and oh my god. It was freaking AWESOME. Peter couldn’t stop staring at everything. He wanted to press every button but he didn’t want to push his luck. They pulled up at Bat Burger (of course) and they got two burgers two fries and two drinks. His metabolism could rip through 5 of everything and still be hungry, his stomach reminded him miserably. He still hadn’t healed fully (read at all). At least he was eating he suppose.

They got to the window quickly. Their food was handed over by an ‘already over it’ middle aged man. He passed no heed by seeing the most feared vigilante and a 14 year old kid pull up at 3am. Only handed them their food and shouted over his shoulder: “He’s got another one Marie.”

Marie only responded if it was a boy or girl.

They didn’t eat their food in the car asPeter said he knew a spot. So here he was eating two bat burgers (all the food was for him. Batman was on a diet or so he was told) with the Bat himself while looking up at the Bat other identity’s business, Wayne Enterprises. He was hoping he would see Cass tonight or more so the look on her face when she saw him. 

Batman had placed his hand in front of Peter when he was insistent that he sit on the edge. He didn’t mind. He trusted him and so did his army of children. Batman was good in his books. So far.

“Do you live in a cave?” He knew he lived in a gigantic mansion but he wanted to ask anyway.

“No.”

“Do you at least have a cave.?” Batman hesitates for a mili micro second before answering. “No.”

“Oh you so do but don’t worry, my lips are sealed.” He mimicked locking his lips and throwing away the keys.

He didn’t bring any jacket out tonight. He thought it would be a quick few hours of work. Not eating dinner in a rooftop with the big man himself. He drapes Batman cape over himself. He looks over at him. He gives Peter a nod so he doesn’t take it off himself. He keeps asking Batman a hundred and one questions to keep his mind occupied.

“What’s your favourite Disney movie.”

“I don’t have one.”

“Liar.”

“…Cinderella”

“AHA!”

“Are you and Superman like best bros.”

“Superman and I are not ‘bros’.”

“Are you Superman’s bro but he’s not your bro. Is that why your salty.”

“I’m not salty.”

“Sorry you just spewed out sea water there. Can you repeat what you said?” He asks innocently. 

“Are you and Cat Woman…a thing.”

He found out Selina was Cat Woman a week ago. She just told him so she could tell him about how rude a cop who was guarding a famous painting was to her. She said if he ever met Batman to ask him that question. “Make him sweat.” She just laughed when he asked why.

“Why would you want to or need to know that.”  Bruce asks suspiciously.

“Heard it through the grape vine. Need to make sure I’ve got the facts rights.”

“Yes…I think?”

Peter only nods.

“What do you think of Bruce Wayne?”

“He’s alright.”

“I think he’s the Flash.”

“How on Earth did you come to that conclusion?” Batman grunted out. But not one of his normal ones. Oops. Touched a nerve.

“He looks like a fast guy.” 

“Well he’s not.” He says like a petulant child who’s just been called young. Sometimes Peter is like that when someone calls him 12.

“You’re right. Bruce is far too cool for that.”

“Yeah you’re right.” Batman agrees.

 “Who’s your favourite superhero and don’t say yourself.” 

“No superhero needs their ego boosted.”

“True story.”

“What’s yours?” Batman had only asked him the minimal questions. He knew he was itching to ask where he lived and who he was he staying with but Peter didn’t want to lie or answer those questions. So as soon as Batman made any move toward that direction Peter switched it up. 

FRIEND!!! HI.

“Hmmm. Well I love—“

“Orphan. He loves Orphan.” Cass plonks herself down. Peter beams at her.

“I was gonna say Red Hood but I suppose you work as-well.”

She gives him a gentle shove and then turned to Bruce. She put her cape on top of Peter aswell. “My friend. Nice.” 

“Aw. Your nice too Bats.”

Her mouth mask moved so he assumed Cass was smiling.

“Hmph.” Was all Bruce said. Looking at the pair trying to figure them out.

“Have you met the others?” 

“Nah. They don’t come round these parts.” He sounds like he’s in a western movie but it’s true! They don’t come round these parts. Bruce seems satisfied at that. Peter resumes his questions with nothing else to do while he finishes his food.

“So why do you have the urge to adopt children?”

“I do not adopt that many children.”

“I need both hands to count them all.”

“Eat your food bud.”

Peter hums happily away until all his food is eaten. Then a beeping sound is going off on both Batmans and Cass’ cowls. Must be important. As he gets up he grunts. The food will help his healing but he’ll have to sleep first.

“Thanks a lot for the food Mr Batman. It was lovely. Cass always a pleasure.” He’s about to leave when Cass catches his hand. “Hurt.”

Peter heart hammers in his chest. Think Parker.

“Nah, just slept in a funny angle.” Cass nods but he can tell she doesn’t believe him. Hell, Batmans looking like he doesn’t believe him. He feels another question is coming when the beeping comes persistent. They both look at each other. Cass places her hand on his shoulder. “Goodbye Peter.” She then leaps off the building and gets swallowed up into the dark.

He’s left standing there with Batman. “If you ever need help…you can always ask Cass or any of us…” He places his hand awkwardly on Peters shoulder. He doesn’t know who’s more uncomfortable in this situation. 1,2,3 seconds go by and then he’s off.

What a strange man.

Holy Fuck did he refer to Cass as Cass instead of Orphan.

Peter was avoiding the Bat Fam like the plague. It was Halloween night and Gotham Criminals were having just or maybe even more fun than the little kids.

He had gone round with several children and their guardians in case of anything bad happening.

“Hey! That’s not nice.”

Peter dodged the punch that was coming for his head. He sent a web at the man’s hand and stuck him to the wall. Crook No.2 decided it was his time to shine and aimed a kick at his Crown Jewels. He dodged it and sent him flying back at Crook No.1.

Spider-Man:36 Crooks :1.

Someone got a shot at his ribs and he swears he heard a crack but that’s between you and him.

He’s also got a stalker on his hands. Robin has been trailing after him. Watching how he fights. It was kinda creepy cool you know but he thinks it’s time for him to face the music.

“Thanks for helping Robin.”

“Tt. You don’t need my help. Who trained you?”

“Wow I’m good thanks for asking Robin. Also why would I tell you that.”

“Were you trained by the league?” Robin accused. He can’t believe no ones figured out Damian and Robin are the same person. Both have that same ‘get away from me this instant, cat hair standing up’ vibe.

“I have no idea who they are man.”

He narrows his eyes. “You swear.”

“I swear.” 

“Well then who?”

“Is it really important you know?”

“Yes.”

“An assassin, an ex-soldier, two scientists, a spy, the streets and far too many others.”

He seems satisfied with that as an answer.

“There’s a mugging on Narrow Street. I would be pleased if you would accompany me.”

“Well since you’ve asked so nicely.”

The rest of the night was spent fighting criminals. Damian was twisting his elbow and the crook put the other one to use by trying to jab Peter in the eye.

“Hey! That’s not very nice.”

The crook voiced his opinion to Peter on the matter.

“ILL FUCKING KILL YOU!”

Peter knocks his legs out and webs him up.

“Reach for the stars little guy.”

Damian huffs. “Do you ever stop talking?”

“Nope.” He pops the P.

“Tt. Very well. The cops will be coming to get this delinquent. Let us go.” 

An hour later and  the streets are clear. He and Damian stuck to the smaller stuff, which was unusual for Damian he could tell. He heard that the Penguin was out tonight along with Mr. Freeze. 

They were swinging and bickering when Damian had admitted to had never gone trick or treating.

“Seriously?!”

“Why would I lie?”

“I don’t know man. I’ve got trust issues.”

“Mhm.”

“Only with certain stuff! Still this is an outrage.”

Peter had 12 bucks and a mission to make a dream to come true, whether Damian wants it to come true or not.

Whoever was in Petra’s Pounch at 2 and saw Robin and Spider-Man buy a trolley worth of sweets…no you didn’t.

Once Damian realised Peter only had 12 dollars on him he threw what was left of the candy into the cart and said he was paying. Peter still gave him his money. Just cause he was rich doesn’t mean the money can’t run out. Damian eyeballed him the entire time. He had a feeling that cash would make it back to him.

“These aren’t that disappointing—“ Damian was a big fan of candy corn “—but I do not know why we have to dress up.”

They were sitting on top of an abandoned shop, munching away on their contraband. Peter had snuck a witches hat, a marker and a red bucket into the cart. Damian actually kept the witches hat on after his initial shock at the offensive garment being placed on his head.

“It’s for fun! Look I’m Red Hood, I’m built like a brick shit house and act tough but I’m secretly a softie.”

Peter had drew Jason’s design onto the bucket and placed it on his head. Damian merely shakes his head.

“You look ridiculous.”

“That’s the whole point silly.”

“You’re strange.”

“So?” 

“I like you.” Damian declares.

“That’s good Rockin Robin cause I like you too.” 

“May I ask you a question.”

“Only if it’s invasive.”

“Are you Peter Parker.”

“Didn’t think you’d take that literally. No. Who’s that?.”

“You’re a liar.”

They stare each other down. How does he know? He hasn’t been anywhere near the Bats except for Cass. He knows they’ve been watching him. Batman and Red Robin especially. It’s getting to the stage of very weird. Maybe they figured him out but no…that can’t be the case.

It’s a battle of wills and Damian wins out. Something tells him that this is the easier way out.

“Fine. Yes. Yes I am. Happy.”

“Yes. I’ve one upped one of my associates.”

“Always happy to help. How did you know it was me?”

“Your smile.”

Peter immediately pulls his mask down.

“Are you serious?”

“Deadly.”

Damian said it so stoically Peter had to laugh.

“Well no more eating in front of anyone while I’m in the mask.”

“I doubt anyone but me could ever find out your secret identity.” 

“Going to have to take you down a couple of notches there. Cass found out before you.”

“Bullshit. That’s utter bullshit.”

Peter was enjoying this. He didn’t know Damian was capable of swearing. “Yuh huh.”

He scowls before letting out a puff of breath. “I suppose since it’s Cain it’s allowed.”

“Well I need to get going. Last time I checked I’ve hit the most lampposts. Wanna have one more round, winner takes all?”

“You’re on.”

“Also I know you’re Damian Wayne.” 

Damian nearly falls off the building.

“Ace is not usually like this I apologise.”

Damian had shaken off all his family this morning. After last night he was surprised Father still let him go out. He surprisingly doesn’t regret it. He actually enjoys talking with Peter…and thinks Peter likes him too.

He had brought Ace, Titus and Alfred the cat with him. Alfred had drawn the line at bringing the Bat Cow to the park. More importantly he wouldn’t bring her into the car.

Alfred was going to do his shopping while he was out with Peter. He had spotted Peter immediately as he was the only one at the park. It was four in the evening but he supposed the park was not the nicest one in the world. 

It was rumored to hold Killer Croc in its lake but Damian knew that wasn’t true. He knows the reptile prefers the sewers. Although in Gotham, their lakes and sewers look rather similar.

Upon seeing Peter, Ace plonked himself down on Peter and refused to get off him. Peter insisted he was fine. Duchess was on top of Peter head and was looking down upon Alfred. Alfred just cleaned himself on Damian’s lap. Titus was getting the ball thrown to him by Damian.

He was instructed by Father yesterday to tail Spider-Man. He didn’t know how Peter knew where he was. He was completely encased in the shadows. Maybe another session of training with the league was needed.

When asked about this and his powers he only gave a vague answer. When he began to eat, he had lifted up his mask and the dots just clicked into place.

He recognised Dicks smile straight away and there’s only one other person that they know of that could have had that smile. He couldn’t believe it. The one person who was driving their whole family up the wall this month was the same person who they had all claimed as one of their own.

Peter was pretty much perfect for their family. They were told by Cass that Bruce was smitten with Peter and had bought him dinner. Father denied all of it.

Dick had nearly burst a vein. He promptly told. Bruce that he had no rights to his child. Bruce said who said it was even his and if it was how could he have been so stupid. He also told Dick that he would be delighted with Peter as a Grandson. That diffused the big fight. There was still some bickering.

Father then had to be told everything they knew and how Damian was supposed to get a hair from Peter today. Todd had come back for dinner yesterday and told him that the kid had upgraded his motorbike. There were tears in his eyes. He then demanded that Peter must be invited to his Party at the weekend. 

He said it would make it far more bearable.

Damian was actually enjoying himself at the park that he didn’t realise that an hour had already passed.

“How old are you?” 

“I’m 13 and a half.” Damian replied, his tone indicating that the half was very important.

“Cool I’m 15.”

“What school do you got to?” Damian inquired.

“Oh I’m homeschooled. What about you.”

“Gotham Prep. Do you ever get people telling you look like your parent?”

With such little time left he decided to dam tact and go straight for bluntness.

“When I was little everyone said I looked so much like my dad. Why?”

“Everyone tells me I look like my dad in school. I hate it.”

Damian tolerated it to a certain degree. He just wanted to know if Peter thought he looked like Dick or some insight to his backstory.

Peter nods sympathetically. “Must be annoying.”

Before Damian can ask anymore questions a buzz goes off. Alfred says he’s done shopping and is waiting. Damian thinks fast. He still hasn’t gotten the sample.

He likes Peter. He’d go as far to say that he’s on the way to becoming a close acquaintance. He still needs his hair sample and Peter, how does he say this politely…looks like he’s homeless and starving. 

“Would you like to come back for dinner?”

Peter looks a bit taken back. “I wouldn’t want to bother.” 

“I assure you you wouldn’t.” Damian says with as much conviction as he can.

“No really I should get going.”

“You could come see Bat Cow.”

“There is no way that’s real.”

“Well there’s only one way to find out. Come on. Alfred is waiting.”

Peter bites his lip. Pondering. “If you’re sure.”

“I am.”

“Alright then. I’d love to.”

Chapter Text

Peter carefully went into the car that was easily worth more than his entire future. An old man who— wait a minute?

“Mr Alfred! I didn’t think we’d see each so soon. How’ve you been?”

A week ago when Peter was out buying some bread and jerky he had met Alfred. He had accidentally bumped into the man which sent poor Alfred flying into the cereal. He profusely apologised and began to help. Alfred was shell shook at first. Only able to stare at Peter in absolute wonder. He then said accidents happen all the time and told Peter not to worry and proceeded to walk down the aisle . 

He was just so polite that Peter couldn’t not follow him around the shop and help out whenever he could.

Picking out the milk, bending down low to get the cheese, helping him pack his bags and bring them to a different car from the one he was in now, surprisingly.

At the end of the endeavour he had gained the title Master Parker. He then insisted Alfred be called Mr Alfred. He liked Alfred. He looked like he stepped outside of a story book, one of the ones Ben always read him.

Mr Alfred eyes twinkled when he saw Peter in the rear view mirror. He’s still in his butler get up, with pristine white gloves.

“Master Peter. I did not know you knew Master Damian.”

Damian had turned into a statue then shook himself out of his shock.

“You two are already aquatinted?” 

“Yup. Me and Mr Alfred are glove buddies.”

Peter grins. “Isn’t that right Mr. Alfred?” 

Mr Alfred’s lips quirk up to the side. “I suppose we are Master Peter.”

Damian only looks at him before nodding at him like he passed some test.

“You are already one of us Parker.” Well if that isn’t a bit ominous.

“Thanks….I guess.”

The car ride passes by smoothly. Him and Damian chattering back and forth about odd topics and Mr Alfred putting in his input when he wants to. The city passes by and soon there in a private driveway, a bit away from everything.

There’s a giant old mansion in the smack bam centre of the estate. There’s a fountain out front. Surrounding the property there are multiple trees which are trimmed immaculately. The flowers are in arrays of colours. It screams rich. Peter is reminded of his shabby clothes with dog slobber and cat fur and has to dampen the urge to hide.

They let the animals out first. Ace and Titus run off into the back yard without a care in the world. Alfred the cat scampers off into the distance.

Duchess watches curiously. Duchess hasn’t left Peter’s side since they went to the park and when they were in the car. Now that they’re entering enemy territory she perches herself on his shoulder. Claws digging into his shoulder,as reassurance rather than being mean. Reminding him they’re in this together. Peter takes a deep breath.

It’s only dinner.

You’ll be fine Peter.

Damian and him help bring in the shopping. Alfred says that dinner will be ready in an hour and that Peter is welcomed into any room in the manor. Peter doesn’t believe that but smiles all the same.

Damian lead him into a large conservatory that leads into the their maze of a garden. That way they can watch the animals play. The room has fancy mosaic tiles on the floor. Every empty floor space has a plant in place. It’s smells earthy.

May would’ve loved it. 

They’re discussing their favourite films when Peter learns of an atrocity’s

“You’ve never watched the sound of music!”

“I am not familiar with it no.” 

“Dude. Did you have restricted internet access of media or something?”

At that Damian goes a bit red.

“I was not born nor raised here with Father. My mother thought it was best I stay with her in Pakistan. She did not believe that type of media would be of help to me.” 

“Oh. It must’ve been hard to adjust to a new place. Do you ever miss Pakistan or your mother?”

Damian looked at Peter and said quietly. “Yes. Some aspects I do. It was and still is hard to adjust. Nobody has asked me that question before outside the family. It’s always ‘you’re so lucky to be here not back in that peasant place’ and ‘your father must be far better parent than your mother’. Combined with dirty looks and even dirtier jabs. All those comments provoked only by my skin. It is nice to hear a change.”

Peter smiled genuinely at Damian. “I’m glad to be that change. Fuck those pricks.” 

They both bask in the silence and sunlight.

“I was trained by my Grandfather and Mother to be an assassin by the League of Assassins. I am grateful for the skills they thought me. They helped me survive but…”

Damian confesses in a whisper, trailing off towards the end, a pensive look crossing his face.

Peter thinks carefully. “At the same time sometimes it gets too much. All that pressure put on you. All those expectations that you have to be the best and can’t let your standards drop or let anyone in. I get that. Not the assassin part but the other bit. Everytime I let anyone in I either let them down or something horrible happens to them. Parker Luck. I’m cursed.” Peter finishes his sentences.

A thought for a thought.

“Thank you Parker.”

“My pleasure.” 

Momentary silence and then—“I don’t think you’re cursed.” 

Peter smiles sadly. They all say that in the beginning.

“If that’s what you think.”

Damian scowls at him but stops when he knows Peters beliefs are cemented. 

No more words are needed between them till Alfred calls for dinner. Duchess leaps off Peter’s head and prowls into the corridor in search of food, leaving Peter behind with a single meow, aka ‘hurry up slow poke’.

Damian and him make there way slowly towards the dining room.

“This place is massive. I don’t know how you don’t get lost.”

“I did for awhile. Not anymore. You will get used of it quickly.” 

Peter snorts. “I doubt I’ll be round a lot that I’ll have to have the whole layout learnt.”

Damian gives him a look that says you’ve got no idea.

He then stops abruptly and pulls Peter into a very fancy bathroom.

“Woah. Let’s at least have dinner first Damian.”

Damian doesn’t deem the joke worthy of a response.

“Have you thought how you’re going to let father and the rest know, you know their very secret identity’s.”

Peter tilts his head one side and then to the other.

“A few ideas but nothing concrete. I’ll tell you when I do.”

Damian nods appreciatively before leading them out the room and putting them back on track to their way to dinner.

The dining room is painted an eggshell blue. Inside there is a massive dark oak table in the centre surrounded by sixteen chairs. Fancy cloths were issued around the table with pots and bowls placed on top of them. The plates had intricate designs on them, birds, flowers, insects you name it. The table was plated for twelve but there was only three of them. 

“Our other occupants are running late, I am very sorry for their tardiness Master Peter.” 

Peter merely shook him off. “Don’t worry Mr Alfred. I was only invited two hours ago. No need for them to rush on my account.”

“Well then I see no reason for us to not to dig in.”

Peter plate gets loaded up first with an assortment of different foods. Damian’s is next and then Mr Alfred. 

DON’T. No no no no no no no no. 

He looked down at his food and then round the room. There was no danger from what he could see. The beef he was served was cooked to perfection, nothing looked gone off. Nothings on the shelves seemed to be wired or about to fall off. So what set off his spider senses.

Was it just eating in an unfamiliar place? Peter doesn’t know. He needs to start eating quick before he seems rude however. May had drilled manners into him and he owed it to her to use them.

The food is gorgeous. Everything is homemade and cooked to the highest standard, so why is his stomach sinking with every bite. He’s two bites from finishing when his stomach gives a lurch. He knows that feeling more than he’d care to admit.

The coldness seeping into his spine, his brain screaming to hold it in. Too late. Uh oh. He throws up all over the table and floor. 

He sits there in mortification. Damian still has his spoon lifted to his mouth, frozen, a far cry from Mr Alfred, who has leapt into action and is already on his feet. Peter is on his feet too and runs off with a cry of “I’M SO SORRY.”

Peter runs to the bathroom he was in with Damian earlier and barely makes it in time. He was soon throwing up every bit of food he had left in his stomach. How did this come on. He didn’t eat anything bad. Was it the food Alfred cooked. What was his spider sense trying to warn him of. Was it a seas—peppermint.

There must have been peppermint in one of the dishes.

Fuck.

How did he not recognise the taste of it.

Damian is suddenly in the room, assessing the situation. “What happened.”

“I’m allergic to peppermint.” He said miserably before a chunk of beef crawled its way out of his throat. Damian scrunched up his face. Looking at the putrid, slightly orangey puke in disgust.

“You must be very allergic to peppermint.”

No Shit Sherlock.

After dying and being transported into a different dimension every one of his powers and effects of the spider bite had heightened to an alarming rate. This increased his sensitivity to peppermint he supposed.

He shakily gets off from the toilet once he’s sure he’s able to stand (and not throw up all over poor Damian.).

“I should get going home now.” 

“You will not. You are in no right condition to proceed home. Do not be stupid Parker.” 

“I’ll be fine.” He hears voices coming from the dining room. Oh god. He can’t face anyone in this condition. He feels so embarrassed but he can’t leave Duchess all by herself.

Speak of the Devil and she shall come.

His shining beacon of hope runs up to him meowing over and over again. Peter picks her up and rubs her shakily. He can’t look Damian in the eye right now.

“I’ll tell Alfred that you were allergic to the peppermint. You stay here Parker. I’ll be back ok? Don’t go anywhere.” He says with a commanding voice.

“Ok.” Damian goes into the dining room. Peter waits till he’s turned the corner before scrambling to get his bag on the rack. Peter writes the quickest note of his life before he’s legging it out of there.

He doesn’t know why. He just needs to get out. Well done Parker. You’re invited to their house and what do you do, fuck it up. You throw up on the best food you’ve ever had in your life. He could feel like he could cry. God, Skip was right, he can’t do anything right.

It’s 7 o’clock and it’s dark enough that Peter deems it’s safe enough to start swinging. 

Duchess yowls all the way back to the theatre. She’s not impressed with his preferred method of transport. He manages to drop in through the dome and land on his web before puking all over himself. Once he’s done he rolls onto his other side. It’s gonna be a rough night.

Dick was starving. Tonight was going to be a big family meal. There was a fundraiser at the library that had run a little late as more people than they had intended turned up. It was a good day and it was shaping up to be a great evening.

They all made their way into the dining room. Chatting and laughing. They didn’t notice the lack of table cloth or the smell of cleaning products. The smell of the food covering it up. Three plates had been cleared. Suspicious but hunger made you blind.

“This looks delicious.” Murmurs Selina. They don’t eat straight away waiting for Alfred and Damian. It’s taking them awhile.

Five minutes pass, which is extremely late for those two. Bruce is about to get up and look for them when a tuxedo cat struts into the dining room. It assesses the place before jumping up and hissing.

Selina eyes widen before going over to the cat and cooing. The cat is having none of it. Swiping her claws at Selina and bearing her fangs.

“Duchess? What are you doing here sweetie. Is Peter here with you?”

Duchess hisses a final time before running off.

“You know Peter too?” They all ask.

Selina nods. “Oh he’s so adorable. That’s his cat. Gorgeous cat but very protective of Peter.”

Wait a minute. If Peter’s cat is here…where is Peter?

Just then Damian walks in and scans the area. “Where is Alfred?”

“Right here Master Damian.”

He comes in from the entrance to the kitchen with a cloth in hand and a spray bottle that had a strong orange liquid in it.

“Peters allergic to peppermint, that’s why he threw up.”

Alfred eyebrows raise. “I merely placed it in my famous gravy. I did not know you could be allergic to it. Oh dear, I will go apologise at once.” 

“Wait a minute. Peter is here?” Asks Steph at the same time Dick bursts out “Did he have a bad reaction or a bad bad reaction?!”

“The latter. He’s very pale. And he was shaking. And he had this look in his eye.”

Fuck. When Damian seems worried it must’ve been bad. Alfred goes in the direction of where Damian left Peter, followed by Dick. 

Empty. The bathroom is empty. The front door is opened with a note stuck to it however.

I’m so sorry about the mess :(

Shit. Damian follows up.

“What is taking you so long?” He then spots the open door and gapes.

“I should’ve kept Duchess with me. He wouldn’t leave without her. How could I be so stupid.” He muttered and soon he’s rushing outside.

“PETER PARKER WHEN I CATCH YOU!” He’s screaming at the tops of his lungs so loud that if they had close neighbours the bar signal would be busted out. Dick isn’t far behind after him.

Soon the whole family is on search for Peter but to no luck. He’s not in the manor. Alfred has checked everywhere. He wasn’t outside. The gardens and the perimeter were searched thoroughly by the rest of them while Barbra checked the cameras.

Nothing. Nada. It was like he knew where every single one of them was and had avoided it somehow. It was getting quite late when they had to call it quits around the manor. Ace had run off in the commotion, down the fields they assumed. Titus was missing his buddy and kept whining. So was Alfred the cat, having grown attached to Duchess. 

They were going to search for Peter while on patrol. Dick was getting sick with worry while the time trickled on. What was Peter thinking running off like that? Oh. Was this how Bruce always felt when Dick ran off. Except Dick was a fully trained vigilante and Peter was not.

He’s  about to leave when he remembers he has Peter phone number. He’s tried Harley but she hasn’t picked up. He dials Peter number with crossed fingers. 

Ring

Ring 

Ring

I’m sorry but we can—

Dick nearly throws his phone across the room.

Patrols a bust. No ones sees Peter. They all agree to regroup and meet at Bees tomorrow when Alfred steps into the room and clears his throat.

Bruce Wayne sometimes thinks that he’s always stuck in the past. A few nights ago he had seen Jason’s bike shed open. It was strange seeing the light on and he was about to move on, no need to sneak up on him, but then he realised Jason was at the manor. 

He’s ready for everything. Thieves, criminals, traffickers, even the Joker. He wasn’t prepared to see a young boy working on his son’s bike. Certainly not a young boy who was the spitting image of his eldest son.

Peter Parker had swept him off his feet. He was sharp tongued and wasn’t a bit afraid of him. He flinched but didn’t outright start shaking and crying at being caught. He then started to questions Bruce’s right to be here and promptly told him to shoo. Bruce could only stand there with his thoughts racing.

Who was this kid?

Why did he look so similar to Dick?

How did he know Jason?

Does he know the rest of his family?

Does he have a grandson?

Why does he want to take this kid to dinner?

He then brought the kid to Bat Burger. He could see it in the kids eyes, he was going to buy water and say it was far too filling. So Bruce bought items that were in the middle of the price spectrum. Two of each. The kid looked like he needed it.

The kid was quiet on the ride to and from. He silently marvelled over the Batmobile but made no attempt at any conversation just content to stare out the window. It was a different story when he went out onto the roof. Once the kid had food into him he had endless amounts of questions for Bruce. He found he didn’t mind listening to Peter or his endless stream of chatter even though he knew the kid for only an hour or two.

Then he found out Peter was on a first name basis. With Cassandra. His Cass. Peter had let her name slip out and didn’t even react to being caught out. Neither did Cass. They were friends he realised.

They meet on the rooftop together most nights Peter said. When saying goodbye he didn’t want to revert back to Cass’s alias in case he were to scare poor Peter off. So he just stuck with Cass. If Peter noticed his slip up he didn’t show it.

He tried to ask Cass about him but she only replied with “cool” and that was that. When he got back to the manor he was informed that the rest of his family knew Peter.

Dick was ready for one big fight over custody. It was so strange and yet so right imagining Dick with Peter. Bruce told him how did he know Peter was his (you’d have to be blind to not be able to see the resemblance) how could he have been so stupid and he would be delighted to be that kids Grandad. 

He knew that Damian would be meeting with Peter today but he didn’t realise that the outcome would be so positive that Peter would be brought over to the manor. Damian was slow to take to most people, Jon being an exception. Peter somehow had impressed him enough to be invited to dinner. If he had known this would have come about, he would have left the fundraiser sooner. 

The fundraiser was a hit and none of his kids were fighting or playing tricks. Bruce thought dinner was going to be great. Selina had come over aswell. He’d notice the lack of tablecloth once he had sat down. When Selina knew Peter’s cat and him himself he was surprised. The surprises kept coming that evening. 

He didn’t know how that kid managed to run so far away in such a short amount of time. He had dodged every single camera. Even the secret ones. No one could find him on patrol either. It was just as impressive as it was suspicious. Dick continued to pace through their debrief of patrol and past Peter events.

Selina then explained how she knew Peter and his eccentric cat. He could see from her eyes that she was taken with Peter as well. After much discussion they  all agreed that they would go to Peter’s place of employment tomorrow and scout him out.

Bees boutique had no records of Peter. No digital ones anyway. It was all very under the table and Bruce didn’t like it one bit.

A knock on the door sounded throughout the whole room. Alfred came into the cave with a crisp piece of paper in his hand. He stood directly in front of Dick and handed him the sheet before turning around to leave. Before Alfred headed to the door he turned around and said—

“Bring him home Master Dick.” 

—before turning on his heel to leave.

PETER PARKER

CANDIDATES FOR THE FATHER: Richard Grayson; 99.9%

CANDIDATES FOR THE MOTHER:  Mary Fitzpatrick; 99.9%~Unknown

Peter knew he looked like death but there’s not much he can do about it. He was up all night. His stomach was relentless and his head wouldn’t stop pounding. He kept getting glimpses of the floating lady and Mister Stark. His face felt all blotchy and puffy.

The swelling had gone down and now he just looked like lopsided cotton candy. His eyes were bloodshot and his throat was like sandpaper and felt moist at the same time. He showered and scrubbed himself raw. He soaked all his clothes and put in many squirts of soap. He left them out to dry in his numerous webs.

He tears down part of his spider web that had the vomit on it, but in the end the whole thing has to come down. He applies some gone off make up onto his face. It’s crumbly and barely sticks but it makes him look better. At least that’s what he tells himself.

He had put on his gloves and shoved himself into his only half respectable long sleeved shirt. He put on his pair of jeans that has the least amount of holes and shoved on his shoes. He places on his gloves and grabs his bag before he goes.

Gotham academy was huge. It was built in a medieval style with a big clock at the front gates. Peter passed through the beginning of the tour with a few dirty looks. Not as bad as he was expecting. He was called scum, street rat and you don’t wanna know what else, when he was attending Midtown. He didn’t care how many strange looks he was given. He wasn’t actually going to school here.

Their tour guide was an older student named Daisy. Daisy had only looked at Peter with pity. There were only a handful of kids who looked like Peter. On the streets barely making it. Yup. Peter was not going to take the scholarship from those poor kids who would actually use it.

There were the middle class who only looked at them with pity but they also needed and wanted the scholarship as well. Then there were the snobs who actually go to this school. Shoves, dirty looks and the rest. Typical. 

“Now before I let you look around and explore we need to go and see our wonderful funder for this tour. Mr Wayne!”

Peter went slack. No way in hell was he going to face Bruce after last night. Puking all over his expensive food and table cloth and then legging it for the hills. Nope. Peter was not stepping foot in that assembly hall. Not if he had a choice. He slipped by unnoticed through the emergency exit.

He was wandering the place being mindful of the cameras. Where oh where was this old gym that the crazy man was on about on the subway? He made it outside and oh lord. Miles and miles of green stretched out before him. Close enough to the school was a big modern looking gym. Behind it was a smaller building with some shabby looking walls. This must be it.

Friend . Around. 

He can hear heels clicking and the sound of fabric swishing. He looks over and sees Selina coming towards him. Relief washes over her face.

“Oh kitten, you’re alright.” She cried out before encompassing him in a hug. Peter stood still. She then released him from her grasp.

“I was so worried about you. How could you run off like that ?!”

Peter was extremely confused. Run off on her. He didn’t run off on her, he didn’t think so.

“I didn’t run off on you, at least I don’t think so?” 

A look of realisation crosses her face. “Oh of course you wouldn’t have seen me! I was at the Wayne’s yesterday. I was going to have dinner with you and the mad ones.” Oh. 

“We- well I, I couldn’t have just stayed. I had puked all over the table and ruined diner and Duchess wanted to leave.” 

“Duchess wanted to leave?”

“Duchess hates to overstay.”

“Such nonsense. You were in no state to go home. We were all so worried but we’ll know for again. What are you doing out here anyway Peter? Shouldn’t you be at the speech.”

“Shouldn’t you be at the speech as-well?” She only stares deadpan at him.

“I’ve heard Brucie’s drole on for years and years now. What’s your excuse?”

“I only came out here cause I needed some fresh air. I thought I’d go to the speech in a few minutes.” 

“Mmk. How about you come meet me after the speech? I’m bored of this thing already.”

He didn’t want to spend anymore time in this school but Selina was nice to him and he still had her fur coat.

“Yeah. Sure.”

She smirks and says. “We’re going to have so much fun. Don’t be too long out here. Who knows, Bruce could be the one coming for you next!”

She then retreats back into the building. Phew. Close one. He’ll just have to be quick about it.

The door is surprisingly easy to break go into. The sketchy guy on the subway was right! Old equipment is loitered around the place carelessly. He sorts through everything. Picking up pieces and putting some down. Trying to figure what would really help him with getting Karen up and running again. It was unlikely he would be able to but you don’t till you try. He was so caught up in his excitement that he had lost track of time. 

He snuck out of the building with relative ease. He worked his way back to the big hall where Bruce Wayne was supposed to make his speech. Nearly everyone had filed out by the time Peter had come back.

He had spotted Selina, looking out of her mind bored, talking to an official looking man with a twitchy moustache. Bruce was standing next to her looking as equally bored. Peter decided he better just leave when Selina spotted him. She whispered something to Bruce who looked betrayed and then left.

“Let’s leave this joint Peter, too many rich men and not nearly enough handsome ones.”

“I thought you and Mr Wayne were together.” 

She looks bemused. “Sometimes I’m just not sure. How do you feel about ice cream Peter?” 

He bit his lip, he didn’t want Selina to spend money on him while he still had her jacket. It was just too much. Before he can make up his mind she answers for him.

“Oh who am I kidding. Every kid wants ice cream.” 

“Hey! I’m not a kid.”

“No of course not but you still didn’t deny that you didn’t want ice cream.

Selina said she knew a spot that served the best ice cream. She wasn’t lying. It was seriously good stuff. She wanted to surprise him and told him to wait outside. She came out with two multicoloured cones. Peter was only able to eat half of it before his stomach lurched in warning. 

Enough.

Peter felt bad wasting the ice cream but Selina ended up eating it so he didn’t mind too much. They were walking on a familiar street…he then realised they were walking to Bees. Shit. He totally forgot he has work. At least he’s not late… yet.

“Selina I’m really sorry but I’ll have to be going to work.”

“I know silly. You might have a few guest though.”

Peter stops short. “Come again.”

“Just the Wayne’s and—oh Peter.” She bursts out laughing. “Your face. Oh kitten you’re not in trouble they just wanted to make sure your ok.” 

“All eight of them?” He asks incredulously.

“Nine. Bruce wants to meet you as well.” 

“Well aren’t I so lucky.”

The it hits him.

Oh    good    god.

Bee.

The woman who hates the rich, vigilantes and people who just loiter round the shop.

The Waynes, who are currently in there and tick all three boxes.

“QUICK SELINA QUICK! I CANT MISS THIS!”

Steph had only been able to look at Bee guiltily when Bee gave her her second scalding look.

“I’ve told you Peter ain’t here. So scram.”

She was wielding a pair of scissors dangerously.

“But he will be here?” Demands Damian, pushing the scissors to the side.

Bee scoffs. “I don’t know whether to be impressed with you or to throw you out little man.” 

“I know several fighting techniques.”

“And I know how to whoop your ass.” 

“He doesn’t mean it.” Dick was quick to interrupt. Sending a meaningful glance in Damian’s direction.

Poor Dick had gone through every emotion known to man last night. He looked like he wanted to cry, then he looked constipated, following that was a round of muffled conversation to himself and finally he just stared at the wall for a solid 18 minutes and 37 seconds. Who needed TV when you had Dick Grayson.

“Oh that young devil means every word and so do I. So pray tell, does Peter know?” 

“Know what?”

Bee laughs sharply. “Golden Boy I might be deaf but I ain’t blind and even if I was I would still be able to tells Peter is your son.” 

Dick looks like he’s been slapped. That’s the first time someone outside the family had said it. “No. No he doesn’t.” He said quietly.

Bee sighs and pinches the bridge of her nose. “I know this is a shock to you folks and I know you couldn’t have helped Peter up until now. I don’t know what the kids story is. Fact is if the mother didn’t tell you that he existed how could you have helped. You couldn’t, but you can now. So help Peter. Lord knows he deserves it.”

“I— thank you.” 

She goes back to her usual look of unimpressed and sighs. “Peter comes in at whatever times he can. If you lot are just gonna stand there then at least look interested at my clothing.”

That got them all moving. They went round the small shop picking up different bits and bobs. All eight of them practically clogging up the place.

“Ohh. Lovely. Look at this.” Steph turns round to see Cass holding out a knitted purple cardigan. She gasps. “Oh my god, this is gorgeous! Bee where did you get this!” 

Bee rolls her eyes. “You and purple Miss Brown I’ll never understand. Dimples made that. Quite good isn’t it?” 

“It’s amazing! I’ll buy it.” Bee starts grinning like a cat.

“That’s why you are my best customer dear.” She rings up the cardigan.

“You’re the guy who gave him the lift.” Bee suddenly asks, her voice directed to Jason and Duke’s corner. Jason looks up with four scarfs wrapped round his head. 

“Hmph. So kid was in with the Wayne’s since the beginning.”

Before Jason could respond an old woman walks into the shop. She looks startled before shaking her head muttering “Dimples got poached by the Wayne’s. Wait  till I tell Madge.”

Then much quieter. “And collect my winnings.”

“Don’t worry Liz these lot were just about to get going.” She gives them a pointed look.

Steph and Damian decide to stay in the shop while the others get lunch as they are Bees favourite.

Damian is pacing round the shop so much Bees vein is beginning to pulse. Before Steph can lighten the mood the door bursts open. A worse for wear Peter Parker is standing there looking around in amazement. A more composed Selina is standing behind him silently chuckling.

Damian is up in a heartbeat.

“What were you thinking?” Damian asks him critically, standing in front of Peter with his arms crossed. Peter looks at him like a deer caught in headlights. He smiles sheepishly.

“That I didn’t want to cause you anymore hassle.”

Damian sighs through his nose. “You are unfathomable.” 

“I don’t know if that’s a compliment…?”

Steph only giggles and then says more sincerely—

“You gave all of us a scare Peter. We’re glad you’re alright.”

“Oh don’t worry. It wasn’t that bad.”

“Tt.”

Bee studies the situation from behind the counter before she decides to speak. “Dimples I simply can not let you work today.” 

“What! Why?” Peter asks befuddled. She looks at him before listing off on her fingers.

“1.) You look like death and we’re probably throwing up all night. 2.) You’re in no condition to work and will ward of the customers and 3.) That Dick dude is going to snatch you up as soon as he’s steps foot inside this shop.”

Peters turned into a tomato before stuttering. “I-I no, nope. You’re wrong.”

“On what bit.”

“All…?”

Steph watches the interaction and smiles. Bees right. Dick is going to snatch him up when he sees Peter is close to the colour white, if not for the crumbling make up barely concealing that fact.

Steph decides it’s her time to intervene before Peter and Bee have a ‘yes, no’ type of conversation.

“Besides you have to help us pick up snacks!”

“Snacks?” 

“Yup. For family movie night!”

Selina begins to nod. “You’re right Steph. We don’t know what type of snacks you like.” 

“We do not want a repeat of last night.” Adds Damian with a stern look. 

“That won’t be necessary and anyway, I don’t want to intrude on a family gathering.” 

“Nonsense. You’re officially invited. Come on, it will be so much fun and Alfred wants to apologise.” 

Peter scrunches up his eyebrows and chews on his lip, thinking.

“Pretty please.” Damian looks at him with the saddest looking eyes she’s ever see. Dam that boy knows his strengths.

“That’s cheating.” Declares Peter, turning away from Damian.

“Use everything life gives you to your advantage Parker. Also, I’ll take that as a yes.” He’s then dragging a protesting Peter out the shop. Steph skips out the shop in happiness.

Bees looks at Selina and she looks back. A tear wells up in Bees eyes. “You take care of that boy.”

Selina nods in understanding. 

“We will.”

BATMAN’S BABES

Me: Mr Parker is secured and will be joining us in tonight’s movie ;)

My Beautiful Other Half: Good work love <3

Sunshine: Oh god it’s my turn to pick. Do you think he’ll like Tangled?!?

Badass Biatch: Can’t wait

My UGLY Other Half: Dick has just ran into a pole, this is going to be great

Funky Skunk: Perfect

B: 👍🏻

Crazy Cat Lover: Oh love. No.

Dickie Bird: Is he feeling better. He’s not still sick is he.

The Devils Competition: He looks perfectly acceptable for his current predicament.

Selina laughs as Steph puts another Batman themed pjs into the cart. She is  currently intending to buy Peter purple gloves, two Batman pjs, although one is for Bruce and a big blue blanket. Peter and Damian had gone off looking for sweets.

Peter had said about how he’ll be able to pay them back next week and Damian just repeated that they are billionaires. 

Selina remembers seeing Peter for the first time. She thought he was just another kid in a shit situation. Then his cat had tired to steal from her. The kid looked mortified and kept saying how sorry he was. Then she looked at him, really looked at him and saw a young Dick.

She nearly fell on her arse she was that taken aback. The kid was beyond sweet. He was wary at the best of times but he was warming up to her. When she saw Peter at Bees shaking and close to death she nearly grabbed Peter and made a dash. She thought several times over she should tell Dick but ultimately decided that it would just scare Peter.

When she found out they had all met Peter she wasn’t surprised.

She was surprised he wasn’t at Wayne Manor safely tucked in under the covers.

She had asked Bruce about it. Bruce said Dick wanted the kid here even before he knew it was his. Dick was scared he’d mess it up and scare Peter off. It was a valid concern in Selina eyes, the kid didn’t look like he’d go live at the manor willingly at the moment. 

She can tell Bruce is stressed out at the moment. They all are, except for Cass, who’s surprisingly laid back.

A new meta human in Gotham, who is avoiding their every move. He’s never seen on camera and refuses to acknowledge them. It’s driving poor Tim up the wall. Bruce is close to chasing Spider-Man home one of these days.

Only worry is that Spider-Man knows where they are. Bruce says he’ll always look at him during Patrol. Says he winks at him before swinging off. Selina has to laugh at that. The dude is ballsy.

“Who do we match Peter with?” Steph holds up two t-shirts. One says ‘I have Stability’ with a caffeinated Duck and the other says (ability to stab) with a duck holding a butter knife.

“OH! This could be Jason’s Bday gift! Sorry Peter. I bet we can get Roy to wear it.”

Selina only watches in amusement as she drops both t-shirts into the bag.

Steph and Selina walk up and down the aisles. She pulls out a pair of cat slipper and drops them into the cart and then a second pair. Steph picks up a T-shirt with the words ‘Lesbians Eat What’ plastered on the front with several shocked cats.

They’re about to call it quits when they spot one big plush bird dressed as Nightwing. They both look at each other and grin. It’s safe to say it goes in to the cart.

They meet up with Damian and Peter at the till. Peter’s eyes have to be covered once the price goes above two figures, they hadn’t even got to the clothes yet.

They walk out the shop and into the waiting car Alfred had brought. Peter is still not right after all the shopping and has to be pushed into the middle seat. 

“Hello Alfred.” They all chime. Alfred says ‘hullo’ back and then looks worriedly at Peter.

“I am so very sorry Master Peter. I should’ve asked if you had any allergies. It will not happen again. That I can promise you.” 

That knocks Peter out of his shopping meltdown. “Oh Mr Alfred it’s super fine. Like I only threw up three times and that is not helping my case. What I’m trying to say is I’m fine and I’m sorry for running off. It was very rude, sorry.” 

Before Alfred can trump that sorry and this car turns into a soppy mess Stephs puts on the stereo. She plays ‘Are You Bored Yet?’ at a mild volume.

“Carpool Karaoke anyone?” Peter then grins. “Winner gets the bag of m&ms to themselves.”

Selina then cackles. “You’ve no idea what you’ve started.”

Peter wins the bag in the end. Steph screams out Material Girl with Selina. Peter somehow bribed Damian to doing a duet with him. The song was The Other Side from the Greatest Showman.

Steph filmed the whole thing. Alfred joined them when they started singing Dancing Queen. That’s where Damian had drawn the line. As they pulled up to the house Selina prayed to whatever God up there that tonight would go well.

Peter was pulled up stairs by an excited Steph and was instructed to change and since he was in the bathroom to have a wash. He was handed a suspicious looking bag before she left.

He locked himself in the bathroom. He knew he must smell to a certain degree and their shower was so fancy. It had multiple nozzles and three different shower heads! Bottles of different products lined the shelf, practically begging to be opened.

In the end his self-conscious won out saying he stank. That shower might’ve been the best one he’s ever had. 

Inside the bag was Batman themed pjs. Peter flushed pink. He can’t exactly say no and his clothes aren’t exactly the most comfortable. He puts them on. He keeps on the gloves though. He was given a pair of black cat slippers courtesy of Selina he bets. He’s also given a giant Nightwing bird plush. A squashmallow he believes they’re called?

He packs his clothes into the bag before cautiously going out. He was given directions to the theatre room. He goes into a ballroom, a billiard room, two bedrooms and a library before making his way to the theatre room. The Wayne’s never need to go to a mall is what he learns in his journey.

One of Us.

Duke is in the room with multiple papers surrounding him. He looks a bit panicky. Duke is a meta human or a mutant like Peter. He has got some light powers, that’s all Peter has managed to scrounge out about Duke. From what he can tell Duke is kind and calm. Peter likes him. So Peter does what he does when he likes someone, he creeps up behind him.

“Boo.”

Duke whirls round. “TANGLED. I CHOSE TANGLED!” He shouts with wide eyes. Peter begins to laugh. That reaction almost tops Jason’s one. Almost.

“I love that movie. Good choice.”

Duke looks like the weight of the world has been lifted off his shoulders.

“You do?.” He asks relieved.

“Yeah I do. Favourite Disney princess. Mulan is a close second.” Peter replies as he sits down. There are two armchairs on either side of the couch. Peter counts up the people and their short a few places. Peter sits on the ground, leaning his head back against the couch. 

Duke looks at him amused. “Moana takes the cake for me and the music in that movie, perfection. Is it embarrassing that I know that whole track of by heart.”

“Is it even worse that I know it too?”

Duke gasps. “No way!” Peter nods his head vigorously. “We need to preform that, like tomorrow.” 

“I don’t know, we need to learn the choreography first.” Peter plans seriously.

Friend?..!

Tim walks into the room, arms filled with sweets and a red, blanket cape around his shoulders.

“Hiya Peter. Have you picked a movie yet?”

He directs the last bit at Duke who nods.

“Tangled. Peter favourite Disney Princess.” 

“Mine is Belle. Dukes got the biggest crush on Moana.” Duke gapes.

“Blasphemy. Not true. Besides you’ve got a crush on the Beast.” Tim goes bright red. 

“I can’t blame Tim. He’s hot as a Beast.”

Duke looks at Peter with horror and Tim looks like he’s won the lotto.

“That’s what I’ve been telling everyone but nooo. ‘The Beast is a Beast Tim’. Finally someone has common sense.”

Tim then begins to detail why the Beast is better looking than his human counterpart. Peter is hooked and Dukes about to pass out. Babs comes in, followed by Steph and Cass.

Cass and Steph take one of the armchairs closest to the door. Babs joins in to their conversation and is with Tim on his opinion of the Beast. The girls are not. Damian plonks himself down on the couch beside Babs, leaning on the armrest. Duke beside him and then Tim.

Selina struts in with matching slippers to his own. She winks at him. Bruce has a scowl on his face. He’s got matching pjs with Peter.

Peter snorts.“Twins.”

Bruce looks at Peter and his lips twitch upwards. He sticks his hand out. 

“Bruce Wayne nice to meet you.”  

He grasps his hand. It’s firm but not in a menacing way. “Peter. Peter Parker. Sorry about your table cloth.” 

Bruce waves him off. “We’re just glad you’re ok. My family are very fond of you and I can see why. Are your parents ok with you staying the night?”

No one told Peter about him staying the night! No one objects about Peter staying so he just decides to go with it. He’ll sneak out the window later or something.

“Yeah they’re cool with it.”

Bruce nods and takes his seat in the armchair with Selina.

“Do you like your pajamas?”

Peter grins at her. “Love them. Especially cause I’m matching with my pajama pal.” Selina barks out a laugh. 

The starting credits are beginning to play when Jason and Dick come in. Upon Alfred’s insistence Peter has moved inside the armrest. Jason sits beside Tim and waves hello to Peter. He waves back.

Dick is then stuck to sit beside Peter. He feels like he should move back to the floor for more room but decides it would make too much noise. Dick smiles brightly at him and Peter smiles gently back. He’s holding onto his Nightwing plush and prays Dick can’t see the stuffed bird in the dark.

Rapunzels singing, reminding him of that one time with Johnny, when he feels a blanket been thrown around him. Dick cautiously lifts his arm and places it around Peters shoulder, trying not to scare a spooked animal Peter thinks before settling into Dicks side. He lays his head on Dicks shoulder before briefly looking up at him. Dick is smiling softly, attention focused on the film. This is nice, Peter decides.

He’s touch starved. Sue him.

Rapunzel and Flynn are in the cave about to drown when he feels an apprehensive hand in his hair. It lightly scratches his scalp before stopping. No ones done this in a long time. Peter can feel tears welling up and blinks rapidly before nodding. The scratching continues before stopping. He leaves his hand in Peters hair before laying his head on top of Peters. ‘Just for tonight’ he repeats like a mantra inside his head. 

Again.

And again.

And again. 

The end credits are rolling. Alfred the cat is asleep on Babs’ lap. Steph and Cass had snuck away towards the end. Tim and Duke were leaning against each other. Damian was perched on top of his ledge drifting off. Bruce walked over to him and gently led him outside the room with Selina at his heels. Jason was wide awake and began to collect up the rubbish. Dick was panned out and had now both arms wrapped round Peter. 

Peter wanted to help clean up the mess to make it easier on Alfred. He tried to pull himself away from Dick but it only made his cling on more firmly. Jason looked amused and was about to laugh when Peter mouthed help. Jason only shook his head before leaving with all the rubbish. Peter was left there, jaw open.

He kept trying to detach himself from Dick but all it did was spur Dick on to not let go of Peter. In the end Peter was wrapped up in a protective iron grip as he didn’t want to use his super strength in case he hurt Dick.

Dick mutters something before lightly head butting Peter. Dicks grip should feel suffocating, not warm. Not making Peter feel fuzzy inside. Peter will leave tomorrow, he decides. He won’t burden the Waynes any further. He drifts off to sleep with distant memories coming to the surface.

Dick wakes up content. He has his arms wrapped around something or more like someone. Peter and him are the only ones in the theatre room. It’s only seven in the morning. Peter looks adorable sleeping, it makes him look younger. 

Dick knew he was pushing it last night by laying his head next to Peter’s but he had to test the waters. He’s glad he did.

He couldn’t believe he was actually Peter’s dad. They did the math, Dick lost his virginity at 14 (don’t tell Bruce) and he was now 28. It was plausible. He wasn’t a clone, they ruled that out. He had to be Dicks. Jason had another theory called the MV theory which he won’t share with anyone. He can’t believes he’s a father. God, isn’t that weird to say out loud. He is a father. 

Peter is wearing Batman pajamas, matching with Bruce. He needs to get a picture of the two of them standing together. He’s has got one of the coolest pieces of Nightwing merchandise he’s ever seen in his arms. He’s going to have to thank Steph and Selina later. He reaches into his phone and woah, that’s a lot of messages. A picture of him and Peter sleeping had been leaked to his team. Shit.

TEEN TITANS

Robin Hood: Jason asked for this to be shared, I personally think there’s no way Dick did the deed that young

Green Cretin: SINCE WHEN DID YOU HAVE A SON?!?!?

Also second that speedy

Princess: Dick we must meet him this moment. He is gorgeous. He looks just like you. I do not agree with that statement

Demon Spawn: He has your eyes

Soul Sister: OMG DICK!!! HOW HAVE YOU KEPT THIS A SECRET. WHATS HIS NAME?

Wally Wonka: CAN I KEEP HIM IF YOU CANT?

Fish Bowl: And what if I just take him to see Atlantis and become number one uncle?

Metal Machine: And here I was thinking you were pure and innocent 

Me: His name is Peter. We only found out about him a month ago and no. He’s mine.

Also, my loss of my virginity is none of your business

Jason is already the favourite uncle, sorry Garth

Dick takes a picture of Peter and sends it to the group before turning off his phone. He needs a plan. How is he going to approach it with Peter.

That his parents aren’t his real parents.

That his mother seems to never existed.

Would they live in Bludhaven or Gotham.

Should he get a house or an apartment.

If he gets a house he wants one with a big garden. Somewhere for Haley to run out.

Can he split up Peter from the rest of the gang so soon.

Questions whizz around his mind. He begins to run his hand though Peters hair. Later. He will figure it out later. For now he’ll just relax.

Chapter Text

Peter woke up warm. He woke up lying on a soft bed. Or a soft someone? He tenses. Please oh please tell him he’s not on Dick. He gently lifts his head and his heart drops. He’s encompassed around Dick.

They haven’t moved from the spot they were in last night. Peter’s face flames as he goes to lift himself up quickly. Dick sleepy protests falls short when Peter uses his spider strength to get out, he doesn’t have the mental capacity right now to think of the possibility of hurting him. He places his Nightwing wannabe plush in his place. Dick won’t notice the difference. 

As quiet as he can be he creeps out the room. Shit…where did he leave his clothes. He silently goes down the hall. The theatre is on the second floor of the Manor. There seems to be 3 more floors. He manages to find the bathroom he was in yesterday but to no luck can he find his old clothes or bag. He can hear heartbeats all over the house. Slumbering ones.

His stomach rumbles. Of course he’s hungry. Maybe he could have some of the leftover snacks from yesterday. He manages to find the ginormous hallway where his bag is hanging on one of the hooks untouched. Score! The first floor is like the second one, it has two options with rooms lining either side. 

He can either go left or right.

Peter chooses right. 

Peter sticks his head apprehensively into every room. Some were empty of life and others seemed to be lived in. It’s weird.

One sitting room has white pristine couches that seemed to have a fine layer of dust coating them. The other sitting room has colourful cushions on every seat. The fireplace looked worn and pictures loitered the wall. There was one big picture with everyone in it. Peter felt a pang of longing in his heart and he left the room quite quickly. Luck seemed to be on his side when he finally found the kitchen.

The kitchen was a massive place. It’s got modern and old aspects to it. Everything looks state of the art but the pans and pots have years of use written all over them. He can’t hear anyone waking up so he just takes a peak at the pantry. Rows and rows of different food items fill the shelves. Peter is amazed and little jealous. This place is awesome. His eye catches on a sticky note left on the middle of the island. 

I am out catching up with an old friend. Do not fret if you cannot find me, my phone is on and I’ll be back by 9- Alfred.

Peter smiles. Good, Alfred deserves a break. Wait…Peter looks round the kitchen once more, this time with a purpose. May had always said that he should always express his gratitude after staying over. Peter had promised her he always would.

Soon he has all the ingredients to make pancakes out on the counter.

May could never cook, Ben did all the cooking. Peter learnt from Ben how to cook and he loved it. His favourite thing to make were pancakes as he learnt how to do flips when cooking them. Ben would always laugh.

“Sometimes I forget that you’re an acrobats son.”

Peter has decided. The Wayne’s are having pancakes for breakfast.

Peter might’ve died and gone to heaven. Making the pancakes with the best pan ever was just the start. Setting out the table, getting out the toppings, it was amazing. Alfred had many different containers for everything you could possibly need. He puts out nuts, honey, golden syrup, peanut putter, sugar, fruit, lemon juice and marmite (yuck) and some melted chocolate. Peter even made cream. 

Peter felt like he was a kid again, playing some family games. He set the table and grinned. The plates he could choose from we’re either trimmed with various flowers or just plain gold. He chose the ones with the flowers, he liked those ones the best.

He tidied the kitchen back to its original state before bringing out his goods. He placed the toppings on the table along with, coffee, tea, water and orange juice. He laid out the napkins and then brought out the pancakes but these weren’t normal pancakes. Oh no. These were superhero themed. He made sure to have at least five flash ones. He could hear the heartbeats lose their rhythm. They’ll be waking up soon. Peter finds Alfred’s sticky note pad and writes one of his own. 

Thank you for last night -P

He then goes silently out the front door. He walks for around 20 minutes before he’s on a main road. He’s walking along humming to himself. He needs to go to work soon. He’ll go in early, Bee was kind enough to let him off work yesterday, with full pay no doubt. It’s the least he can do.

A loud buzzing noise enters the air. A group of bikers are going past him. It’s the first vehicle he’s seen this morning. He sticks out his thumb, stranger danger be dammed. The front guy of the gang, long, white hair and a galaxy coloured beard, stops first, the rest following his lead.

“Ya need ta catch a ride kid?” 

“Yeah, if it’s not a bother.” 

“Where ta son?” An older looking biker in the middle pipes up. He’s got cool looking glasses on. Peter wants a pair. 

“Just Gotham City. I’ll find my way back anywhere you drop me.” 

“Perfect kid. Hop on.” 

Fifteen minutes later Peters sandwiched between two biker dudes in a rundown restaurant on the outskirts of Gotham.

“I’m telling ya Ronny, losing your sight is way worse than losing your hearing.” 

“Nah Lucky, I say what I say.”

Lucky sighs and turns to Peter. “Whatta you say baby face.” 

Peter is mid way through a bite of his burger and has to put it down. Lucky was the leader of this little gang and he had insisted on getting Peter something to eat. ‘One strong wind and you’re a gonner kid.’

“Rather lose sight than smell. Losing smell is a blessing in Gotham.”

Lucky barks out a laugh and roughly pats him on the back.

“You're damn right it is kid. Say, what you were doing on the road anyway. Good bit out from Gotham central.” 

Peter shrugs. “Visiting a friend, couldn’t get a lift, had to chance it you know.”

Lucky nods wisely. “Oh I know kid. They ain’t sound like much a friend though but ay, what does old Lucky know.”

Lucky stretches out from the table.

“A’right fellas I be thinking it’s time to get a move on.”

The gang drop Peter outside of Dicks apartment, he feels like it’s a safe drop off point. Lucky gives him his number and tells him not to be shy. He waves them off before making his way to the theatre.

His day was ordinary at best. Duchess nipped him for leaving her on her own. Only the regulars came in at work. Bee only looked at him suspiciously when he said he could lock up the shop.

She gave him his pay before ambling up the stairs. He was making his way back to the theatre when he felt a tingling in his head. He wrote it off and continued to walk but the ringing wouldn’t stop. When he’s five minutes away from the theatre a man jumps out from an alley.

DANGER. Careful.

A man who was thin and obviously struggling, held an unsteady gun out towards him.

“I don’t want no trouble man..I just need cash. Please.”

He was close to begging. Peter assessed the dude and recognised him for what he fell victim to, drugs, nothing too strong, poor guy.

The ringing in his head was getting louder. Peter felt really dizzy.

“I—uh—fuck wait.” Peter rushed further into the alley when the gunshot went off. It grazed his thigh before Peter was puking up blood and shit. The mugger from behind yelled.

“Oh my bad man I, oh I got to go.” The dude hightailed it out of the alley. 

His head felt woozy and he was swaying all over the place. 

Uh Oh.

That was all the warning he got before his head hit the ground.

Peter wakes up to a mouth full of water. Once he’s fully regained conscience he begins to flail about before pulling himself up with a mighty heave.

Oh, great. He’s back in this place. Peter looks around, gearing himself up to be asking the questions this time, but finding no lady insight. 

He stands up and just breathes. Don’t freak out Parker, she’ll come to him when she’s ready.

Behind You!

Just then a small weight crashed into him and a cheery “PETEY!” reached his ears. A little girl, no more than five or six had her arms wrapped round his middle. She had big brown eyes and shortish hair. She had a unicorn top on and was that an Iron Man gauntlet?!?!?

She then lets go of Peter and looks at him with wide eyes.

“Daddy said I couldn’t reach you Petey but I knew I could!”

Peter didn’t know who this little girl or her daddy were. She looked so familiar but he couldn’t put his finger on it.

“You seem like a lovely girl but I don’t know who you or your daddy is?” 

Her face turns up in a scowl.

“I’m your sister Morgan!”

His eyebrows furrow together, he didn’t have a sister……well not in his universe. 

“Morgan Parker?”

”No silly. Morgan Stark!”

Peter wheezes as if the air was knocked out of him.

“Mister Stark had a kid.”

The kid or should he say Morgan nodded enthusiastically.

“Yeah! Daddy said that once you came back you’d play with me.”

She began to pout and plonked herself down in the ground. He gently lowered himself down beside her, he was still in shock. Mister Stark had a kid.

“I promise I will Morgan but first I need to understand what’s happening on your side of the multiverse.”

She the grinned at him and flung herself at him. He caught her with ease as she began to prattle on about her view of events.

”Well Daddy was really upset at first when you didn’t come back but then he began to work on this glowy orange rock where they said you were hiding but I thought you weren’t hiding there cause it’s tiny and your less tiny.”

She places her finger close together to show how small the rock or soul stone was.

”Then one day I saw you! You were sewing something and you keep mumbling in the rock and today I saw you walking back to somewhere and then that dude had a gun! And Daddy and the others said I’m not to touch the rock but they weren’t around so I touched it and I found you! But they can’t be mad cause I brought protection!”

She waves her gauntlet covered fist in the air.

“Can we go play now?” 

Peter couldn’t believe it. How had she come through the stone? Mister Stark and apparently others were looking for him. His heart lurched. They cared.

He tried to tell Morgan that he wasn’t her brother as he thought it was best to get that misconception out of the way.

He was more of her father’s mentee he tried to explain.Tony must’ve told her he was her brother so she didn’t feel lonely, but Morgan wouldn’t be persuaded. She insisted that “Our Daddy knows best Peter! Now let’s play dragons and then we can play tag.” 

Since Peter didn’t know how to get him or Morgan back to what multiverse he wasn’t sure, he decided the best course of action was to keep her entertained.

Morgan Stark was headstrong, bossy and bubbly. Peter loved her already. They played dragons, house, who could make the least amount of splash when jumping, blinds man buff, tag, you name it, they played it. 

Morgan was laughing happily as Peter was running with her on his shoulder.

“Put me down!” She squealed and Peter happily obliged. They both were lying down in the water laughing when they heard a panicked voice coming in from every side.

“ MORGAN! MORGAN WHERE ARE YOU!”

Tony’s voice boomed around the stone. Peter’s breath caught in his throat. He’d thought he would never hear that voice again. 

Morgan got up as well as Peter and she hugged him tightly.

”Uh oh. Daddy is mad but it’s ok. He’ll be happy when I bring you back.”

Morgan was starting to look fuzzy but Peter only looked solid. His heart fell to his stomach. He wasn’t going back. He put on a brave face while trying to hide the fact that he was about to cry.

”He’s not angry Morgan, just worried. I can’t go back with you. Not yet.”

”Not yet?”

”Not yet.”

She pouted, she was getting more shadowy by the minute. 

”But you’ll come back soon? Daddy misses you. I do too.”

”As quick as I can, I promise. And remember what I said?”

”Yeah tell daddy that your safe and fed and that your working on trying to get back to and that your sorry. Did I miss anything?”

”No not a thing.”

She was pretty much mist now.

”Bye Morgan, I promise I’ll be home soon. I swear.”

“Bye Peter, I’ll tell Daddy and Mommy you said hi and I’ll tell Daddy that you can’t hear him in the stone and remember we’re all missing you and that Daddy loves you and that I love you t—“

Morgan disappeared with a pop as the floaty lady approached from behind Peter. 

Child you shall need to be strong for the challenging times that will come. You will meet her again. For now I bid of thee fair wells.

Peter feels his head begin buzz and he closes his eyes once more. 

When he woke up he was leaning against a shadowy figure. He tried to get away but his body protested and he was throwing up bile.

“Woah kid, I mean no harm.”

It wasn’t the most comforting thing to hear in that moment. The shadowy figure rubs his back and then holds up his hands and tilts his head toward the light.

An older man who had glasses with red going grey hair. He also had a moustache that made him look a little less menacing.

“Commissioner Gordon and you are.” 

“Peter.” He croaks out, God, his throat feels like sandpaper.

Mr Gordon smiles at him.

“It’s nice to meet you. Mind telling me why you were passed out in that smelly pile of rubbish.” 

“Don’t remember what happened. Just remember some poor guy trying to rob me.”

“Are you feeling sorry for your mugger who left you for dead.”

He looks at him like he’s crazy. Maybe he is…maybe just a tad.

“Yeah…he’s was on drugs and you gotta do what ya gotta do you know.”

Jesus he was sounding like Lucky. 

“Whatever you say kid. Anyway I’m not going to bring you in to the precinct but I do have to make sure you get home safe to your guardian. They will then choose the next best course of action. Mind calling them up for me bud?”

Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit.

”Yeah, um just let me.” He wildly gesture to his phone and stumbles to get it out of his pocket. He’s hardly used the phone since Harley gave it to him. She said she put a bunch of contacts in there for him.

He hid his phone from the Commissioner and hastily scrolled. He had two options. Call Harley or call Selina. He tries Harely first. It goes straight to voicemail. He then tries to call Selina but same thing. He tells the commissioner his mum won’t pick up so he’ll try his dad.

He was also given Dick’s and Jason’s numbers as well just in case so he’ll have to try them.

Dick will most likely bring him to the hospital and freak out and Peter can’t deal with that right now. He hesitantly dials Jason.

Ring

ring

Ri—

“Hello?” 

A voice croaks from the other line. It’s not Jason. His stomach drops all fourteen floors. Fuck. Just pretend. The Commissioner reaches over and places the phone on speaker. Just great. He hesitantly begins to speak.

“Hi Dad! You wouldn’t believe what happened.”

He plasters on every fake emotion he can muster. There’s a few seconds of silence, please oh please random stranger play along.

His mind reels. He’ll be brought to the hospital or worse the police station and then what. He will have to leg it. He will have to say goodbye to Bee and Gotham. Maybe New York will take him.

“Oh bud whatta you do?”

Peter was shocked, this totally random guy was playing along! YES.

“Dad I know you told me not to walk down that dodgy street but—“ A sigh cut through the phone, this dude was good—“it was quicker and I kinda maybe maybe not might have gotten mugged…?” 

“Jesus Kid! Ya need to be more careful, is anyone there with you?”

“Yeah just Mr Commissioner Gordon.”

“Put him on to me for a second bud?”

Peter was a bit caught out and held the phone out to the commissioner.

“Eh…it’s for you?” 

Random guy and Mr Gordon talked on the phone for five minutes (not on speaker phone which he wasn’t the happiest about) before he gives the phone back to Peter.

“Hey kid, ring me when the Commissioner leaves.” 

“Ok Dad.”Peter mumbles before hanging up. The Commissioner gets up from the floor and stretches.

“I’m getting too old for this kid. You wait here till your dad comes ok?” 

Peter smiles. “Ok sir. Be safe on patrol.” The commissioner only waved him off. He waited till he couldn’t hear his heartbeat before swinging off quicker than he ever had before.

Once safely secured in the theatre with Duchess on his lap he rings the mysterious man back. Maybe Harley gave him the wrong number.

“Sup kid.”

“Hi sir. Thanks for saving me there.” 

“Nah it’s my pleasure can I ask you a few questions…”

“Peter.”

“Roy and wait a minute. Are you the kid Jay gave a lift to?”

“Ehh yeah?” 

The dude cackles. “Oh kid! I’ve heard so much about you. So tell me, what happened.”

Peter did tell the mysterious man what had happened. Roy listened to every word of it. Roy was sharp and quick but he reminded Peter a bit of dog in his ways. He was extremely loyal to Jason and by extension he was loyal to Peter as he didn’t snitch to the commissioner.

“Kid how you feeling right now.”

Emotionally unstable but that’s nothing new. He somehow has gained a sister without even meeting her previous from today. Tony Stark apparently misses him. Peter is a wreck but he’s not gonna tell Roy that.

“Yeah I’m doing better.” 

Roy hums noncommittally.

“Listen I know how strict parents can be and you said yours is out of town for a wedding, so why don’t you come over to mine and Jason’s. I promise he won’t be there kid.” 

What could Peter do. He doesn’t know what this Roy person is actually like. He could’ve been pretending to Peter the whole time. Peter knows that Roy will tell Jason and then Jason will get annoyed that he’ll have to check out the kid he only partially knows, then he’ll realise he doesn’t know Peter’s apartment and problems, problems, problems.

He remembers calling Skip once to pick him up. Never again. Three scars were enough of a reminder but Peter was desperate to keep his home a secret.

“What if we meet…in the Rosemary Park.” 

Roy agrees easily. “Yeah let’s do that. I’ll see ya soon kid.” 

“Sweetie please explain it one more time.”

Morgan huffed, Tony could tell she was tired but he just needed to hear it one more time.

“Peter was going to get hurt Daddy! So I touched the stone and boom! I was inside the rock and it was orange and gloomy but Peter was there so I wasn’t scared and then we played games until we heard you calling and then poof!” 

Tony let out a haggard breath. He was over the moon that Morgan and Peter had met, that Peter was still ok. Morgan said that he was pale and thin but other than that he was ok. She also said that Peter couldn’t hear them and that he wasn’t trapped in the stone 24/7.

Then his mind reels, he could’ve lost his little girl. His brilliant little girl and oh god. Tony holds onto Morgan tighter, that stone is not taking another child from him. 

“Sweetie you can’t touch that stone anymore ok?”

She turns her head to look up at him. “But we could’ve lost Peter!”

Tony pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Yeah but I could’ve lost you too. Peter is older sweetie and enhanced, please don’t touch that stone again.”

Morgan makes a displeased noise. “Mmk Daddy but if Peters in danger I’ll have to think about it but other than that I pinky promise I won’t.” 

“That’s my good girl.”

He’s back in Wakanda for the weekend. They’ve seen more glimpses of Peter through the stone. Peter and this old woman, this little guy, him sewing, him going out as Spider-Man and him with some dude that had raccoon hair.

Also a recurring figure was a guy named Dick, Tony didn’t like him. They’ve yet to see him but his name is whispered from the stone and Peter’s thoughts and he just didn’t like his vibe.

Tony had heard certain whispers or little thoughts but now they were getting louder, stronger. The other night Strange said he was with a man bat, some hero/diety in the other universe. It tore Tony to shreds, that all he could to help his kid was watch a glowy stone and hope for a eureka moment. 

The world was slowly reverting to a strange normality. People were still displaced and the shelters were over run but it’s better than it had been at the beginning.

Tony’s doing everything he possibly can to help. He spends most of his time in New York but stays every weekend at Wakanda. Strange sends updates to him everyday. Wanda, Shuri and him are trying their best but no one has yet to breach the stone, except for Morgan.

They were all discussing the possibility of some weird voodoo magic spell to get Peter out. Pepper had stayed in New York and Morgan had pleaded with him to stay with Peter. Once he returned, pissed about another dead end and couldn’t find Morgan he freaked the fuck out and then boom. She had appeared out of thin air. He hadn’t let go of her since. 

Strange had entertained the idea that someone had let her inside the stone but then kicked her out as she served no purpose.

Wanda said it could be a fluke that could be potentially exploited.

Shuri is now looking over all the data of the stone from when Morgan had entered.

Wanda had gone back to Vision who had appeared in Wakanda with no hole in his head and as good as new. It was weird, no it was so fucking strange. He had no recollection of the soul stone being taken out of his head but he does remember having it. He’s been monitored for a month now and has just been released this weekend. Wanda flittering in and out of his room. Everyone is stressed.

Morgan is now sleeping, snoring lightly, a trait she got from her mother, although both will deny it till their last breath. He looks over at the stone. The next time he sees Peter in that stone he’s going in there and ripping him out. He will bring his kid home whether he has to drag Peter out of there.

Peter sat at the bench and hoped he didn’t look suspicious. His senses were alert for any sign of Roy. It was dark and the only light was one dimming street lamp. The area was mostly deserted and Peter was yet to decide if it was a blessing or a curse. 

Hmmm.

Strong, Loyal, Team…trust. Be careful.

He sees a man approaching him with three cloaked figures behind him. This was either Roy & Co or he was about to get kidnapped to another cult.

As they got closer Peter was sure  that they would not be repeating the Cult of Luna. They could still very be a gang. Peter jumped off the bench and was on the defensive. Screw if Jason trusted Roy, what about Roy’s little gang!

“What’s with the cult Roy, if you even are Roy?”

Peter had bad experience with cloaked figures.

(Sister Lisa the child will no longer be able to breathe if you keep going.”

… “Very Well.”)  

Roy Harper had shaggy ginger hair and sunglasses on even though it was the middle of the night.

“Look kid once I let it slip that I was meeting you the gang got jealous so I had to take them with me. Say the word though and they’ll go.”

“Gang? You’re not making this better for yourself.”

The biggest lumbering figure dropped down their hood. What…on earth. He was some semblance of a man with grey skin and distinctive facial features that were distorted round the edges. His smile was crooked and he had a small superman logo printed on his suit.

“You hate that you are not meeting I.” 

Peter mouth drops open, about to stay a few colourful choice words, when Roy is quick to explain.

“His name is Bizarro and it’s kinda weird to explain but every word he says he means the opposite.” 

He looks at his grey skin, this dude has to be an alien, Superman style if he had to guess.

“Is he sick?” 

It takes a few seconds for Roy to realise that yes, his buddy is not in fact the average human.

“It’s a skin condition.” Roy explains.

Peter doesn’t question it, it’s a skin condition alright.

Peter nods slowly and sticks out his hand.

“I’m Peter. It’s nice to meet you.”

Bizarro gives him a toothy grin.

“You are not little annoying.” 

“Thanks…no wait. You are horrible and mean? Did I do that right.?”

Bizarro only beams at him before he turns backs at his little group and shouts “Big two do not come out it is not safe.” 

A rustling of the cloaks and a little girl comes out with a whispered shout of “Lian!” She darts forward out of the grabbing hands and makes her way over.

The girl came up and stood behind Roy’s legs. She had bright blue eyes and short black hair. She waved excitedly at Peter.

“Hi! My names Lian. Daddy said your Jason’s friend but that can’t be true cause  Jason has no friends but us.”

“Lian.” Roy said but there was no heat behind it, only exasperation. He easily picked up Lian from where she was hiding.

“But Artemis always says that and she knows everything.” 

“That I do child.”  

The last of the cult members decide that it’s there time to shine and oh what fun. Face reveal! They’re both women, one has a long ginger hair with a tough expression on her face. She’s got muscles that could rival Jason’s and she’s got a vibe that says she way older than she looks.

The other woman is very tall, we’re talking 6,4/6,5, who could also rival Jason for muscle, she’s got long curley red hair that reaches down to her calves. She’s got a soft expression on her face as well as glowing green eyes.

“It’s lovely to meet you Peter, my name is Kori.”

Peter goes to shake her hand but gets engulfed in a hug instead. Guess we’re doing this. He pats her awkwardly back. He’s then released and gets a nod from Artemis.

“It’s lovely to meet you all and as you can see I’m fine Roy.” Peter does a quick twirl to prove his statement. His ribs burn and his head spin but that’s life.

Roy gives him a look that says ‘I’ll be the judge of that’.

“Before we decide that, tell me what happened one more time.”

So at around 9pm in a rundown park, Peter Parker told his story to an unusual group. He told them how he was walking back from work, he told them about the commissioner, how he didn’t want to bother his parents who were away at some stuffy wedding and how he thought Jason was his best bet. When he was done Lian was buzzing with impatience. He’s surprised she hasn’t fallen asleep.

“Now can me and Peter play Daddy?”

She looks up at Roy with the biggest puppy eyes.

“Peanut Peters had a rough night.”

Peter looked at Lian with her sad face and his heart crumpled.

“No don’t worry, I’m all better, what do you want to play?”

Before Roy can interject Lian jumps up and is pulling his hand.

“LETS PLAY OGRES AND PRINCESSES. Peter you can be an ogre with Artemis and me Biz can be princesses!” 

Bizzaro and Artemis looked at each other before coming over. Artemis pull Peter over to the side and declares that the big willow tree is there hideout.

“We will win this child, to prove our worth.” She looked down at Peter determinedly. Peter shakes his head laughs. “Oh it’s on.”  

Bizzaro pulls Lian up to his shoulder before stomping away to the other side of the park. The game goes on for an hour.

Peter somehow gets flung across the park by Artemis. Bizarro starts skipping after him at some point. Peter uses his skills to climb up a tree and somehow manages to tackle Bizarro to the ground before being spun around.

Roy and Kori are on the bench shouting and laughing. Soon both of them join in. The game ends when Artemis is dangling both Peter and Lian by their feet. It’s now 11pm and Peter needs to be out as Spider-Man soon. 

“This has been fun but I really need to get going.”

Lian somehow teleports to his legs and grips on.

“You can’t leave now!”

Kori has a displeased look on her face. “It is rather late. Would it not be best to come with us.”

Artemis hums her agreement. “Gothams dangerous after dark.”

Peter looks at all their faces and then down at Lians. God, Morgan and her would get on great and oh god Morgan. Mister Stark had a child that somehow got into the stone. His chest soared. If Morgan can get into the stone why can’t he get out. He needs a distraction he decides. He just can’t…not right now.

“Well I—.”

“Awful.” Declares Bizarro before throwing Peter over his shoulder.

“Bizarro put him down.” Demands Roy but since he’s laughing his ass off it has no affect. Guess Gotham will have to deal with no Spider-Man tonight either.

Lian talks to him the whole way of their journey. She talks about school, her new drawing, how she wants a dog and how she’s turning 7 in a couple weeks time. 

They arrive in some sort of a safe house. It’s decked out with anything you could possibly need. Kitchen, sitting room, probably secret stashed away weapons and a storage room full of toilet paper. Just the necessities.

Lian shows Peter all her drawings while sitting on the couch, as the hour goes on both Peter and Lian are getting tired. Lians asleep and Peters on the verge when a weight settles beside him.

He looks over and sees Kori. He mouths ‘Hi’ at her and she waves back.

“How are you feeling?” He’s surprised by the care in her voice.

“I’m…so so. Just a tad tired.”

Peter looks around at the assortment of people and realises this must be Jason’s superhero team.

“Could I ask you for a favour?”

Kori says to him. Peter hums and she carries on.

“I need help getting Jason a gift, would you be willing to assist me?”

Peters surprised she’d even want his help but he is happy to oblige none the less.

“Yeah of course. I’d be happy to help.” She nods and then closes his eyes lids with a featherlight touch.

“Sleep Peter. You need it.” 

Peter can’t argue with that.

Peter and Kori have been walking around one of Gotham’s many malls for an hour now. They’ve looked at various gifts for Jason but have had no luck so far.

“Look at this.” Kori is smiling while pointing to a ceramic pair of ducks. It has earmuffs on, one green the other purple, while the other has a scarf on in the colour of red and blue.

“Those are cute and look they’re a matching pair. You should find someone to match with.” 

“Match with?” She asks confused.

“Yeah.” Peter nods enthusiasticly. “You keep one and give the other one to somebody else!” She drums her fingers on her cheeks before she brightens up and turns to Peter.

“Will you match with me?” She asks curiously.

“Yeah of course.” He couldn’t say no when she seemed so enthusiastic about it.

He puts both of the ducks into the bag. In the end they buy Jason a picture frame that will have ‘an amazing picture in it’ said Kori and a red sweater that he should love.

They’re at the food court part of the mall, Kori insists they get some sort of food, as it is apparently tradition. Peter had gotten a plain doughnut and Kori got one with sprinkles. They went into a couple of other shops where Kori bought her and Peter matching shirts. One was Purple and the other was Blue, at the sides were half a star so when they stood together it formed one whole. 

She said that ‘matching’ could be their thing.

They both changed into them and Kori insisted they take a picture. Kori had smiled at the picture and then she checks the time. Her face falls and she suddenly rushes them out of the mall with a new sense of urgency. Peter walks her back to the safe house as he has manners or else May would claw out of her grave and shake some manners into him.

They reach the door but instead of saying goodbye she pulls him in, he’s too shocked to protest. Lian is on the counter getting her shoes tied by Artemis. Roy has a bag with colourful wrapping under one arm and Lian’s backpack under the other.

“Perfect you’re back and before you can protest Peter you’re coming to Jason’s party.”

Peter immediately disagrees.

“I’m sorry Roy I can’t, it’s not my place to go.”

Lian hops off the counter and grabs Peter hand.

“You’re going cause all the adults will be talking and you’ll play with me!” 

“I don’t know Lian.”

“Well I do.” She says stubbornly. He looks up helplessly. Artemis shakes her head.

“Jason will be delighted to see you there. He was sad when you didn’t stay for breakfast in the morning two days ago.”

Peter feels eyes on him and he flames.

“I-I do—.” 

“Peter of course you’re welcome, Jason adores you!” Exclaims Roy.

“You can have the front seat and you Peanut will be in the back with the rest of this lot.” 

Peter is about to rebut when Artemis is dragging him over to the car.

“Let us go children.” The time the tone she used had no room for argument.

“Yay!” Squeals Lian. Peter can only gulp.

TEEN TITANS

Me: 🌄

Peter is now mine.

Garf: Oof. Betting pools are now open on who will win custody.

Rae: You two look adorable x

Donny: I NEED TO MEET HIM! I VOLUNTEER! I VOLUNTEER, ILL JOIN THE OUTLAWS JUST LET ME MEET PETER I BEG

Wally: SAME HERE, PLEASE. Also you two look adorable.

Dick: WHAT THE FUCK! HOW DO YOU HAVE PETER!

Jason could only sigh in the mirror. He hated parties, especially when they centre around him.

Majority of the guests have arrived and Jason had to greet each one. He just wished his own friends would show up soon so he could get shit faced with Roy and get this stupid party over with. It’s not like the party is full of random people, it’s of family and friends but still. It gets tiring. Far too much optimism.

Jason was leaving his safe haven when he heard pounding footsteps.

“Come on we have to surprise Jason! And you can’t runaway again.”

Jason grins, Lian was here and as her favourite…parental figure, uncle? He wasn’t sure where he stood with Roy.

As her favourite thing, he had a duty to scare her.

“Hey I didn’t run away. It’s just…I’m not exactly invited to the party.”

Jason freezes. Peter is out there with her.

Dick’s kid was an anomaly. He didn’t come from money so Jason had said under no circumstances was Peter to buy him something for his birthday. Peter obviously decided to be a little shit and find a loophole. He had upgraded his bike and no Jason didn’t shed a couple tears upon seeing the upgrades.

He was planning on thanking Peter in the morning of movie night when he woke up. He still didn’t know how they got Peter to stay the night. He woke up to the smell of gorgeous pancakes. The whole family had gradually filled the room. All they were missing were Dick and Peter, Alfred presumably in the kitchen cleaning up.

Dick and Alfred had entered the room at the same time, from the front entrance which was a little strange. Dick had asked where was Peter and Alfred had inquired who made the pancakes.

It didn’t take a genius to put two and two together. The sweet kid had made pancakes, probably didn’t even take any, and then left on foot back to Gotham. This kid.

Everyone was ready to go get Peters ass and bring him back before Alfred had said that the boy should be left alone and that he was probably overwhelmed. No one could argue as Alfred’s word was law. They all sat down  pretty dejectedly at the  breakfast table.

Damian looked like one ounce of hesitation from Alfred and he was going to run to Bees. Dick wasn’t fairing any better. Steph kept tapping her foot and Tim was deep in thought.

Bruce was proud of Bruce, he was fairing better than Jason expected. He was currently fighting one of his biggest addictions, kidnapping kids, and his right forehead vein wasn’t even twitching. His left one was though.

Jason was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t notice that the two had crept up on him. Lian tackled him in a hug.

“JASON HAPPY BIRTHDAY! Look who I’ve brought!”

Peter stood awkwardly to side and gave the dorkiest smile, oh this was Dicks kid alright. 

“Thank you very much Lian. I’m surprised he didn’t run away again.”

Peter goes red and Lian scowls.

“He tried to but I held his hand and made him brave!” 

“That was very sweet of you.” 

“I know. Can me and Peter go play outside now?” 

She looked at him with pleading eyes.

“Of course you can sweetie. Why don’t I join you guys?”

Lian nodded her head vigorously before ruining down the stairs.

“KEEP UP SLOW COACHES”

Peters not far behind. “CHEAT.”

Jason follows them at much more moderate pace, because he’s an adult and also he hurt his back. Maybe he could get Roy to give him a massage. “BE CAREFUL. Little shits…”

Lian and Peter were outside playing with the dogs. Ace was running circles round Peter. Titus would play fetch but Ace wouldn’t leave Peters side in fear he would leave again. Jason knew that feeling far too well.

Jason went to stand beside Peter and threw, what he hoped, was a casual shoulder around him. “The pancakes you made were delicious but in my opinion there were far too many Flash symbols, besides, I thought Red Hood was your favourite?”

Peter picks up a stick and throws it far away. Ace only does a lap around Peter before sitting on his shoes.

“I tried making him but his heads just so huge and there’s only so much pan to do that nogan justice you know.”  

Jason coughed on air. Little Fucker. Peter was looking at him innocently, a little too innocently.

“You’re right Red Hood has the biggest head in the world. It’s a real problem.” Roy Harper decided to grace them with his presence. He comes over to them with a beer in each hand. He passes one off to Jason before ruffling Peters hair. Jason immediately narrows his eyes. These two have met before.

Roy noticing his ire, pulls Peter to his side with a soft oof. Peter looks up confused before shrugging and accepting his fate.

“Me and Peter are the best buds, isn’t that right.”

“Yup. We’re going to get matching tattoos and the whole shebang.” (Guys shebang is an actual word I just don’t know if I spelt it  right or if it’s just a my country saying.)

Jason gives the two a dirty look before picking up Lian. She giggles before clambering up his shoulder.

“I see how it is. Maybe a competition should be put in place.” 

“And what my dear honey boo would the competition be?”

“Well since you asked so nicely I think it’s a nice enough day for a water fight.”

Lian ooed from his shoulder before dropping down and running over to Peter.

“I call dibs on Peter. Come on let’s go get the good ones.”

Peter shrugs helplessly before following Lian to the shed with the water guns. Roy and Jason stand there gapping. 

“DID LIAN JUST REPLACE ME.”

“AM I MY DAUGHTERS SECOND OPTION, NO WAIT THIRD?!?!”

Peter was soaked to the bone. He didn’t know who won or lost that water fight. Jason the cheat had gotten the hose out. Peter did fill up a bucket and dumped it on him though. Roy had amazing aim, Jasons aim nearly as good, but Peter had an advantage of his spider senses and a very sneaky little girl.

They were about to set up the water slide when a bell sounded throughout the garden. Alfred was standing by the patio doors with a slight smirk on his face.

“It’s is time to have your cake Master Jason. Master Peter I will see that all exits are barricaded up, in case a repeat of last time.”

Peter hears a distance shout of his name from inside the house which is a bit weird.

Jason sighs and runs a hand through his wet hair.

“I hate the after part of these fights.”

Lian nodded solemnly with her hair in a tangled mess. “Me too.” 

“I’ll lead us through the back, less shameful.”

Peter gets given a pair of Tim’s jeans, socks and a fresh pair of jocks out the packet. He is also given a big red hoodie of Jason’s to put on. The guy really stays on brand. Jason had thanked him for fixing up his bike during the end of the fight, said it was one of the best birthday presents he’s ever been given. Peter seriously doubts that since he’s a millionaire son but his heart swells at the same time.

He makes his way quietly down the stairs and he can hear several voices coming from one of the rooms on the right. His heart skips a beat and he’s suddenly reminded that he wasn’t t invited to this party. Alfred didn’t make good on his promise and barricade the doors but if he sneaks out leaves a third time surely they wouldn’t care. He’s covering his hands with his sleeves to hide the scar from the gauntlet scaling up his arm. He doesn’t even have a cover story for that yet.

Behind you…Ok.

Peter was too focused on not making any noise that he didn’t hear the guy approaching. His hand was on the door handle when the guy made his presence known.

“They weren’t joking about you being a runner.”

Peter leaped in the air and whirled around. A tall athleticly built guy was standing there, arms crossed and leaning against the wall. He had ginger hair and a smattering of freckles around his face. 

He sticks out his hand. “I’m Wally. Dick’s colleague. I’ve heard so much about you!”

Peter doesn’t know how to take that. Dick talks about him, to his colleagues no less?

“I’m Peter but you know that.” Jesus he’s been saying that a lot recently.

“Well at least now I’m sure you’re Peter now. Oh god that was so lame. I swear I’m not like that usually, just ask Dick. Scratch that, he’ll be a little shit about that and ruin my very respectful first impression.”

Peter lets out a chuckle. He kinda likes this guy. He talks a million miles an hour and Peters not a total idiot, he had to be some relation to the Flash. He’d done some more research on Gotham’s hero’s and their associates. Turns out Bruce, Dick, Jason and Tim all had their own teams. He hadn’t done much more research on that as it felt like he was invading there privacy. He knew that Dick’s team had some version of the Flash on it however and this dude fit the description.

Approaching footsteps echoed in the hall. Wally looked a bit disappointed at the interruption.

“Ugh, destiny calls. I hope Alfred made his chocolate cake, it’s to die for.”

Before Peter can respond Kori rounds the corner. She smiles warmly at Peter and gives a hug to Wally. “It is good to see you again friend. What happened to your t-shirt Peter?”

“Oh I was in the water fight with Jason, Roy and Lian. It got soaked, sorry we didn’t get to show of our matching t-shirts.” 

“That is no worries, I’ve got the picture to show Dick anyways and if he asks, you prefer me over Wally.” 

She then catches Peters arm and drags him over to the party. Wally tails behind them in outrage. “That’s is so not fair! I’ve only got five minutes with him!”

As they approach the room Peter hopes they just slip in unsuspectingly but no. Kori opens the door a little bit too strongly and it ends up banging against a table. On instinct all eyes shoot forward. Oh great. A chorus of ‘Peters!’ sound around the room before he’s dragged into a hug by Cass.

“Don’t leave.” Is what she says in lieu of a greeting with a warning look before dragging him over to a little nook with Steph. She’s midway through a cupcake and has Alfred the cat on her lap. He thanks God that Duchess is a prime street hunter and can fend for herself or she’d have found a new owner by now.

“Peter it’s so good to see you again!” 

“Hi Steph. It’s lovely to see you too. And Alfred.” The cat purrs as Peter scratches him under the chin. 

“I meant to ask, does Bee have that orange bag in yet? I was meant to go there yesterday but life got in the way.”

Cass wrinkles her nose at the mention of the colour orange. Peter can’t blame her, he hates that colour too.

“Nope. A bright yellow and blue one came in but no orange.”

They chat amongst themselves for a bit when the singing begins.

Jason is sitting in the middle of the table. He’s adorned with a sash, a party hat and a big Batman badge. The cake Alfred brings out is triple layered and more importantly, chocolate. There’s exactly 24 candles on the cake. They stand up and join in on the singing. When Jason’s goes to blow out his candle Peter notices the lack of Damian and Tim.

“Tim and his friends have a project and Damians gone for a sleepover at the Kent’s.” Steph told him as she passed him a slice of cake. Lian already had it smudged across her face.

They return back to their corner who has two new guests. Babs and a blonde woman are there. Babs flashed a smile at Peter. “Peter I didn’t think you’d make it. This is my girlfriend Clara.”

Clara was quite tall with a high blonde pony and really bright blue eyes. “It’s nice to meet the famous Peter.”

It’s funny how everyone’s saying that.

“It’s nice to meet you too.” He realises his predicament when he sits down. He kinda has to use his hands for his fork. It’s going to look weird if he has a clothed fist wrapped round his fork. The scar scales around the left side of his right hand. It crawls up to the top of his middle, ring and pinkie finger. He’s going to get looks either way he figures.

Fuck it. He pretends not to notice Cass’s assessing gaze or Babs shocked look. He just focuses on his cake.

Friend

While Babs is halfway though a story a hand tugs on Peters top.

“Can you read me a story?” Lian looks absolutely wrecked. It’s around 7 o’clock but she went to bed pretty late yesterday.

“If that’s all right with your Dad.” She gives a tired nod and says goodbye to the group. Peter and her go into her designated guest room. He begins to read to her, a book about some scared mouse. He’s glad she asked him to read for her. He could feel the burning gaze of Dick a mile away as they left the room.

He’s not ready to have a conversation with Dick about movie night. Dick probably wants to say something about how Peter slept on him and probably something about him running off and how he shouldn’t feel embarrassed and something else that will make his face turn permanently red.

Peters going to need to practice his awkward laugh before he has that conversation

Soon Lian drifts asleep and Peters not far behind.

He wakes up at 12. Lian is tucked up under the covers and Peter has a blanket thrown over him on his chair. He sneaks out the manor, careful not to disturb Lian. This time he switches it up and goes out the window. It’s routine at this point. 

He goes back home, switches into his suit and gives Duchess a treat. Spider-Man was surprisingly missed. He’s a daytime and nighttime hero so everyone on his street was missing him.

He bought three kids some dinner, stopped a couple of thefts and managed to get a cat named Sprinkles safe and sound on solid ground. It was heading near three when Peter shook off his hero attire. He was nearly at home when a gunshot sounded in a nearby alley. Groans filled the air and they sounded like…Ben? No wait.

Jason.

Was that Tim? 

Fuck.

Peter doesn’t care that he is not in his suit, he charges into the alley full of terror.

Oh god, oh go, please no, please no.

He sees Jason bleeding out on the ground. A younger version of Ben in the same position as the older one on that fateful night. Tim was on the ground bent double over, one hand on his mouth the other supporting his weight.

LOOK OUT!!

Peter was in shock at seeing one of the worst moments of his life play out, once again too late, that he didn’t notice the knife plunging into his side or the masked hand covering his mouth. Peter tried to struggle free but multiple hands were tugging at him, binding his limbs together. Whatever drug was on the cloth was strong. Strong enough to make his limbs like jelly and got his brain to turn to goop.

Peter was out cold in minutes.

Chapter Text

Peter wakes up cold, not just cold, freezing. His spider senses are buzzing around him. His hands are bound behind him and a burlap sack is covering his head. There’s a hole cut out so Peter can still breathe. How thoughtful. He’s tied to another person on the floor, their binds connected to a little hook.

He stretches his legs out, he’s bound by his ankles but he can still move. Peter’s not particularly tall so the room, or at least his side of it, is small. His feet hit the wall with a small thud. That small noise reverberates throughout the room.

He begins to wiggle, accidentally hitting the other guys hands and the clank of metal fills the air. Huh. Guess they didn’t think Peter was special enough to have metal. Peter takes a deep breath when the other guy’s heads lolls onto Peter’s shoulder. He seems to be out cold, poor dude. 

Ok, this isn’t bad. Assess Parker.

His side hurts, the stab wound he reviewed is quite shallow, it’s sloppily bandaged. His ties for his hands are rope while the other guys is metal. They only expected one person to be kidnapped or they’re just shit kidnappers. Either one is a likely answer.

When he ran into the alley there was a sort of weird thickness to it, sorta like an invisible gas. Before he was knocked out he had seen Jason and Tim. His stomach drops. Jason, who was bleeding out, just like Ben all those years again.

Your fault, all your fault .

The weight against his back is too light to be Jason so it has to be Tim. His chest loosens slightly but where’s Jason?

His breathing is now erratic and he has to slow himself down. First get him and Tim out of here, then get Jason. Natasha had taught him how to prepare for any scenario he might get himself into, he begins to fiddle with his binds. It takes a few minutes. Peter just doesn’t know how Jason was out on the street. Tim had obviously come back from his mission but why had Jason left the manor? To go looking for Tim? Wasn’t he supposed to be with his friends?

He can feels his binds begin to loosen and soon he’s free. He then tugs off the bag and he looks around. He was right, the rooms tiny with only a singular dirty window. The floor in rotting away and the walls are bare concrete. Tim is out for the count, his side oozing sickly looking blood. Peter unties his feet then goes to work on Tim.

It takes few tries but soon the chains are untangled. He takes off Tim’s sac and tries to wake him up. He wakes up groggily. “Peter…?” He mumbles before he falls back to unconsciousness. Peter tries to wake him up again, this time more frantically but nothing. He takes a look at Tims wound and oof. His own side was sloppily bandaged but they hadn’t even bothered with Tim’s. Peter rips of his undershirt and begins to wrap it around Tim’s side. It looks to be a stab wound like Peters, they need to leave quickly. 

From the dirty looking window it doesn’t look like much time has passed. He focuses, there seem to be several heartbeats dotted around the building. Fantastic. Using his webs he attaches Tim to his back securely. If he wakes up the humiliation will be outweighed by freedom.

The door is of course locked, and outside the windows there are men patrolling the small stretch of floor. Fuck.

He roots round Tims belt for something. Most of it Peter assumes has been ransacked. He finds the strange masks that the Bat clan usually wear. He applies it to his face and eugh. Sticky. He’s got his disguise.

Now the question remains, does he go through the door or the window. He can hear footsteps approaching. Guess the door it is.

Peter barrels out the room, the door splintering into pieces. The two guys caught on the hop fumble for their guns but it’s too late, Peter has webbed them both up and left them behind to run.

“SORRY GUYS, GAMES THE GAME!”

Up the stairs, he turns right and find four men in an abandoned office. They’re a little less surprised and open fire straight away.

Peter crashes behind a table with a grunt from Tim. The firing stops and Peter jumps up. He kicks the table forward and knocks the two pursuing crooks backwards. He shoots a web at the third guy which attaches him to the wall. His ear gets grazed by a bullet from bad guy numero 4 but Peter quickly swooshes down to a crouch.  

Peter pats the ground and finds a discarded stapler. He lobs it at the guy and he’s out cold.

Three guys run into the room as Peter jumps onto a light. He jams his foot into the middles guy and shoots two webs at the others.

“Nose job for everyone!”

Peter legs it up to the next level which is thankfully the roof. He doesn’t stop running. He ignores the thundering footsteps and protests from the men on the outside. He reaches the edge, jumps and shoots out a web. 

LOOK OUT!!!

Peter nearly looses grip of his web. A contraption latches onto his ankles, squeezes, injects something, before letting go. He quickly looks behind him.

There’s two men on the roof. One has a burlap sack on his face, like the one Peter had had on. He was dressed up like…a scarecrow? Someone had to tell this dude Halloween was over. Beside him was a manic looking Jester. A very fancy dressed one. He had appallingly green hair and make up. Seriously they got kidnapped by a killer clown and a wannabe scarecrow?!?! Tony better never find out about this.

Peter swings with whatever energy is left. Where can he go?!? He’s struggling. Keeping up with Tim’s weight and his spider senses begging him to dodge every camera unless he wants his identity to be revealed. He has a med kit back at home, he’ll have to go there first.

They make it to the theatre aka Peters humble abode, in one piece which is an absolute miracle. They drop down in through the roof. He lays Tim down on his web before he’s running to get his supplies. He comes back to Tim, arms laden with medical stuff, with Duchess hot on his heels. 

He cleans the wound with some strong smelling liquid and then he applies bandages to the wound. It’s not from a bullet and the knife that stabbed Tim doesn’t look like it had any harmful substances on it. He might have a concussion and that feaks Peter out. He has nothing that’s cold. He’s got no fridge never mind a freezer. 

Fuck. Now what. Ok, ok, ok don’t panic. He drapes Jason’s hoodie on top of him. It seems like the right thing to do. His leg is hurting, whatever was injected into him makes him feel droopy. His side is worse for wear but that still doesn’t stop him for strapping Tim to his back.

He swings, every tug his body screams in protest, he doesn’t stop, he can’t. He raps on Harley’s door before running away. She opens immediately before letting out a gasp as Tim rolls forward.

“TELL BATS WE FOUND HIM!”

With that holler Peter leaves.

His senses and instinct demand to lead him to a safe place. Selinas apartment seems to be that chosen and closest place. He fumbles with her window until a satisfying click echos in the night.

He falls through the window not very graceful and—uh oh. Poor house plant gets the brunt of his bile. He’s dry heaving when Ruby comes up and butts him on his back. He manages to stand and lets out a pathetic groan before he’s throwing up. Thank god she wasn’t here. This is mortifying.

Slowly but surely he makes his way further into the apartment and stumbles into the kitchen. He needs to eat something for his healing factor to work, surely Selina won’t mind. Stealing food from Selina makes him want to get sick again so he compromises and takes a suspicious looking loaf of bread.

With his stale loaf of bread he collapses on the kitchen floor, he’s boiling. He surges upward to swipe the house phone before falling backwards. Does the ceiling always spin? He needs to warn someone about Jason, he should get Jason but he physically can’t move his leg. He takes a sorry bite of his bread.

Harley will be taking care of Tim. Jason…well he can’t exactly call Jason’s phone. Dick, his heart pangs. How could he tell Dick that his brother is in big potential danger.

 He dials Selina’s number and takes another nibble of his bread, hoping the healing factor will do its job with only a few morsels in his gut. As the phone is ringing he prays that she won’t mind that he took some of her food and broke into her house. Oh who is he kidding, of course she’ll mind! He should just hang up and he’s about to when she answers.

“…Hello?” Selinas voice carries throughout the silent space and Peter wants to cry. He wants Mister Stark, he wants Ben and May. He wants to get out of this universe and back home. Whatever was injected into him must be strong.

“Hiiiii Selinaa.” He slurs. He can hear shuffling on the other end. 

“Peter are you ok?” 

“Me, oh I’m fi-inne, Jason isn’t though and I think youuuuu neeed ta c’eck up on him.” 

He can hear more movement and then. “Jason is fine Peter, where are you. Are you ok?” 

Peter scrunches up his eyebrows. “Noooope you’re not—“ he throws up again and it’s gets on the bread. He can’t stop the tears that spill from his eyes. “—listening. Sooo-ry ab’t tha but he’s not okaaaay.” 

Her voice is urgent now. “Peter where are you?!” 

“I’m—“ he purses his lips. “Ya know yer house…wellllll I’m kinda there….” 

“Ok. Ok, hold tight I’m coming.” 

“What no no no you, you, you don’t come to me, come to Jason…ok?” 

“Ok I’ll go to Jason but let me pick you up first. Ok Peter?”

Peter felt guilty, Selina was wasting time coming up here instead of searching for Jason. It’s not like Peter can add any value to the potential search party. He’s nothing of value. Never has been, never will be.

“I won’t be much help…”

“That doesn’t matter to me.”

“But you will looooook for Jason?”

“Yes, I swear it.”

Peter closes his eyes but his spider sense keep him awake. A constant buzzing, like an annoying fly in this instance. Ruby is also licking his ear canal.

He tears off the piece of bread that’s got mould on it, pretty much all of that slice has mould on it. He gives up and chews numbly.

“I’m nearly there Peter. You’re still with me.”

“Yeah…yeah I am…Selinaaaaa..”

“Yes?”

“Are you comingggg as..as Cat yuuuu know who…?”

“Yes I am.”

“Okie Dokie. Are you…are you bringing him or or anyone else?”

She goes silent. “No. Do I need to?” 

Peter shakes his head and oops. Bad idea, room starts to spin. He then vocalises his action.

“Noooo. They’re busy with Tim, him being kidnapped and all but, but if they aren’t could…could you tell them to to look for Jason?” 

She hums. “Of course I will—how do you know Tim was kidnapped?”

“I was…the one who rescued him silly….”

Peter closes his eyes for a few seconds when he hears a whoosh and a gasp. He goes to get up when he’s puking all over his bread, completely covering it this time.

Eh it was mouldy anyway.

A key is rummaging into the lock before she’s rushing in. She’s still got her party get up on, huh, why did she say she was going as Cat Woman then? She drops to the kitchen floor and begins to rub soothing circles into his back whispering

“Oh Peter.” His spider sense stop. 

Safe…

“Hiiii.”

“Hi kitten, oh what happened.”

What happened to poor Peter Parker. A whole lot of shit. He bursts into tears and Selinas wrapping him in her arms. She’s then helping get up and brings him into the bathroom. He throws up yet again but it’s a bit more bearable now that Selina is here, he feels selfish for thinking that.

He repeatedly tells her over and over again to go find Jason. She only told him she will in a while. For some reason he thinks she’s lying. She asks where his parents are and he tells her they’re gone away on a wedding.

Very boring, stuffy, long way away and that’s why Peter didn’t want to go with them. They’ll be back in like a month he tells her. Selinas eyes go wide at that and he prays that she can’t tell he’s lying.

Peter manages to stop spewing up his guts after 20 minutes and goes over to the tub. They’re  both sitting side by side, leaning on the cool marble tub. Ruby curled up between them. He has only a thin shirt on and as nice as the cold is on his sweaty back, he’s beginning to freeze. Selina is to by that long shudder…or was that him?

He’s on the verge of falling asleep, mumbling away. “I miss them.”

“Miss who Peter?” 

“Uncle Ben and Aunt May and my parents and Mister Stark…and the rest.” 

Selinas quiet, taking in his words. “We’ll talk more in the morning, sleep Peter. You need it.” 

Peter only mumbles before he’s gone.

Back at the Old Office Building…

“Kid won’t get far, that poison will flush him out. Trust me Jack.” Exclaims Crane.

He’s not so sure. That blasted rat had tied up half his men with webs. They had Red Robin and Spider-Man in their grasps and yet they lost both of them.

“Johnathan, I did not rescue you from Arkham for you to fail me.”

Crane stood there like a wooden doll when dummy number one comes up.

“Security tape?”

“None boss. We was told to destroy it and we did.”

“What about the goons who saw the boys face, where are they?”

“You told us to kill them boss. You said that anyone who saw the civilian boy had to die.”

“No one else saw him hmmmm.” 

“No boss.” 

The Joker cackles manically before shooting the goon in the chest five times. He falls to the ground and gurgles before falling silent.

“Never really liked him…Crane!” He whips round to face him.

“This kid. I don’t know! I just don’t know!”

He grabs the Scarecrows face before pulling a knife on him. He whispers silently. “Is he a threat? Hmmm can we catch him?”

The Scarecrow pushes himself away from the Joker before straightening his jacket. “I can have that arranged.”

He’s then rushing into the office and begins to shout out orders, demanding that the Spider-Man be caught. Joker walks over to the man lying on the floor.

“Hm. You win some, you lose some champ.”

He walks away whistling.

Selina keeps her word and doesn’t go to the bats. Peter feels rotten. Poor Selina didn’t ask to take care of him, she didn’t want his Parker Luck or him. He doesn’t know if his side has gotten infected or if this is some delayed reaction from going into the stone, he doesn’t know.

Whatever that weird contraption had injected into him is running him through the mill. Over the past few days he’s gone deathly pale. His veins have turned an ugly blue colour, his temperatures high and he’s been puking non stop.

In the end, after much pestering, he tells her that he is Spider-Man and that’s how he was able to rescue Tim and himself. When telling her about the two men her face goes ghostly white and she blanches. She tells him that they are called Scarecrow and Joker and I mean, did Peter not hit the nail on the head with those names.

What happened was Tim was on some superhero mission with his team, not in Gotham. When he came back he was ambushed by the Scarecrow.

The Scarecrow he found out, releases a fear toxin that makes an ugly fear rear its head from the depths of your mind. Peter feels his cheeks go red upon hearing that but it would make sense that watching Jason bleed out from a bullet wound the same way in which Ben died would a fear of his.

Selina tells him to stay away from both of those men and leave it to the Bats…he’ll see about that. He promises he won’t…until he’s better.

Selinas resolve weakens with each day, Peter had to beg her not to go to the bats. He says they’ll freak out if they know he knows their identity’s and that he wants it to be a surprise.

If his stupid healing factor would work, he’d already be up and running but it decided to take a little vacay. Finally on the fourth day he improves slightly and doesn’t puke at all. He can feel his healing factor pull him back together, making him fit again. By the end of the week he’s nearly fully better in his opinion.

Selina doesn’t share the same sentiment, afraid that if she looks away he’ll fall and not get up.

“You have to go Selina! This Gala is held in your honour.”

Selena only looks him up and down.

“I’m not leaving you on your own Peter.”

“I’ll stay with Bee.”

“Bees got a poker game tonight and Harley’s compromised.”

He wants to say a lot of things, that he’s not a little kid and he can take care of himself as he’s better. He takes a deep breathe and sees her point of view. She’s just spent a week of her life wasted on Peter. He owes her.

“Ok but what? You can’t miss the Gala.”

She bites her lip and thinks. “The Waynes are a no go as they’ll be attending too…but not all of the Waynes. Be honest with me Peter, are you feeling better?” She looks at Peter..” 

He answers honestly. “I feel way better. My temps gone down, I can stomach food and that virus is now flushed out of my system for good. It was a temporary setback.”

She doesn’t look so sure but she has no other choice. “How do you feel about spending time with Tim?”

Later that night Peter is standing outside the Wayne’s Manor. He feels like this is getting to be an old joke. Alfred is standing at the foyer with a pleasant smile.

“I’m glad you will be accompanying Master Tim this evening. He is getting quite bored.” 

“I can only imagine.” Chuckled Peter. He knows the impatience far too well. Hating when Mister Stark would put him on bed rest. He’s tried several times to sneak out the tower in the past but Fridays a big snitch.

Selina promises she’ll be back soon and that she’ll drive him back home tonight. He’s being discharged, happy days. Duchess will be happy to see him.

He’s directed up to the third floor. He was told that this is the family quarters. There’s pictures lining the wall aswell as a couple of paintings. Alfred gently raps his knuckle at a door in the middle of the hall. A tired huff fills the room before an exhausted “Come in.” Sounds out.

“Master Tim it’s seems you have a visitor.” 

“Who?” Inquires Tim curiously.

Alfred enters the room and sweeps his arm out as if welcoming Peter who takes a nosey sweep of the room. The walls are filled with poster and photos. Tim’s desk is a mess of paper, files, pens and scarps of what some would call junk, Peter would call tools.

“Master Peter make yourself at home.”

“Peter!” Tim cries out. He’s laying against his headboard above the covers with a stuffed panda. He’s got several dishes beside him that Alfred swoops up before he goes. He looks a bit haggard and pale but he seems in good spirits, just a little bored and maybe a bit high. Must be pain meds.

“Hiya Tim, How are you feeling?”

Tim is staring wide eyed at him. “Ho-how am I feeling? Are you fucking serious Mr Knight in shining armour!”

Peter sits apprehensively on the bed and gulps there’s no way Tim remembers but the way he’s looking at him now…he’s in some serious doubt.

“…what?” He says in it a you’re crazy tone but it only fuels Tim’s fire. 

“I KNEW IT! I knew I saw you. I’m not going crazy!”

The laugh he lets out is the craziest thing he’s ever heard but sure, whatever, he’s totally not crazy.

“I was so sure and it explains everything.” He lets out a gasp and whisper ever so silently. “—you’re Spider-Man…?” 

“What no, as if, mpfh.”

Tim only grins at him and yanks his hand towards him. Peter has yet to get his old clothes back so no gloves to cover up his scar.

“Look this is where your webs come from anD JESUS CHRIST! WHERE DID YOU GET THIS?!”

Peter yanks his hand back like he’s been burned. Of course he has to pick the one with the scar. Tim has a sorry look on his face and is quick to placate.

“I’m sorry that was rude but that’s like the coolest shit I’ve ever seen and I’m so high on meds now you’ve no idea.”

He could gather that from his dilated pupils.

“So…Spider-Man huh.” 

“Cass, Damian and Selina found out before you.” 

“No way.” Tim looks gobsmacked and Peter can’t help but feel a little bit smug.

“Ok, real talk. How did you save me my dashing prince.” 

“Well my distressed damsel if you insist—“ Peter launches into a whole explanation about how he wound up in the alley, how he heard a gunshot, Tim and Jason lying on the ground, waking up and breaking out.

He leaves out all casualties he may or may not have gotten. 

At the end of the story Tim looks like he can’t believe it. “Wow…I just wow…gunshot?”

Peter rubs his neck awkwardly. “Yeah, um.”

Tim shakes himself out of his stupor and says sincerely “Thank you.” Peter shakes him off.

“Did you make your own suit?”

“Yeah I made this one by myself, way better than my old one.”

“That’s impressive. Do you have any tech.”

He decides he trusts Tim enough.

“Yeah I’ve got this little bot called Little Legs.” 

“What can he do, no, what’s he made of, no tell me both.”

Time flew by when they began to talk about tech and soon any odd topic was on the table until Tim backtracked.

“Wait, how did you figure out our identity’s?” 

“You know that funny pamphlet at Bat Burger?”

“No way…you figured out our identity’s by that?!?” 

“Yeah, I also knew Cass was Orphan so that helped.”

“Well let me tell you how I found out Batmans and Robins identity…”

By the end Peter was rolling on the floor and Tim was looking quite smug.

“Dick did not throw a cross at you!” 

“He did! He said and I quote ‘I’m not Robin. Matter of fact I’m not even Dick.’ and then threw a cross at me! A cross, he’s not even Christian!”

A light knock sounds into the room and Alfred’s coming in with popcorn.

“I’m glad to see you boys are having fun, maybe a movie is in order for you two to sleep.”

“Thanks Alfie.”

“Thank you Mister Alfred.”

Alfred only sighs exasperated before leaving the room. Peter goes up to get the remote.

“What movie do you wanna watch?”

“Hmm I’m thinking Big Hero 6?”

“Great choice.”

He sits beside Tim on the bed and hits play. Mr Stark always hated the movie, it’s just cause he shed a few tears. Alfred the cat comes in shortly. He hops on the bed flawlessly before settling between Tim and Peter, his quiet purrs filling the room.

Tim falls asleep shortly after Tadashi dies but Peters wide awake. The end credits are rolling when someone peaks their head into the room. Selina looks tired and waves at him. She’s back early. He carefully gets out of the bed, careful not to disturb Tim. 

“Did you have fun?” She whispers walking down to the hall.

“Mhm yeah, did you enjoy your party?”

“Eh it was alright, ready to go home?”

He silently nods. “Are you sure you don’t want to stay another night.” 

“Selina I’m fine, I swear. I’d say if I wasn’t.”

No he wouldn’t.

They say their goodbyes to Alfred and head towards the city. Peter was staring out the window and Selina was clutching the steering wheel deep in thought.

When Peter had rang her she didn’t know what to expect but seeing Peter on her kitchen floor looking deathly pale wasn’t it.

Bruce was beside her when she got the phone call and true to her word she told him nothing, said something was wrong with Duchess and he needed help. It didn’t explain why he was asking after Jason but Bruce had let it go for the Gala. It was alright the party but she couldn’t stop staring at Jason. All the Bats had picked up on it but she didn’t care. 

Peter was very vague with his answers when it came to Jason. Something was going on. Selina didn’t like Peter’s parents. No money or not how can you leave your kid alone for a month, in Gotham. She didn’t like it.

She also spent awhile looking at Dick. What’s he going to do, his next move. She hopes Peter will take it well but her heart sinks for both of them when the revelation will come to light. So as she waves Peter off she can’t help but feel her heart sink. Something bad is going to happen, she can just feel it.

Peter wakes up to Duchess licking at his nose. His shower spews out muck instead of water. He still hasn’t got his gloves back and the smell of blood has clung to the air.

His morning has already started off shit so it shouldn’t have been a surprise that the day was going to be a lot worse. It was Sunday but he told Bee he would be in as he’d missed so much work last week.

Peter was taking his usual route to work, the street with the least amount of creepy alleys, when the news paper guy caught his attention. He put his hood up and stepped closer to the crowd.

“RICHARD WAYNES SECRET SON, READ ALL ABOUT IT.”

People were swamped around his little booth. Peter managed to squeeze in and pay for one. He’ll save it for his lunch break, he always gets a little bored. Secret child scandals about Dick would be a fun read. Oh! Maybe this will have the article Miss Watts was planning.

It’s a strange day at Bees. Lots of stares from people which is weird. He checks his reflection three times but nothing seems a miss. There’s a few more customers than normal.

At lunch he’s working on a couple of designs and completely forgets about the newspaper. Walking back after closing he’s actually relaxed, it’s a bit cold but at least it’s not raining. It’s all you can expect from a Winters day. Some girls point at him but everything else is refreshing. 

He gets home and lets his bag drops with a heavy sigh. He’s lying face down on his make shift bed when he feels Duchess on top on him. She’s got the newspaper in her mouth and drops it on his head. Oh this will be fun. He goes to pick it up and his eyes nearly pop out of his sockets as he reads through it.

DICK GRAYSON HAS A SECRET SON?

Article by Vuala Watts

I was eating dinner at a high and fancy restaurant when I look over and see the father son duo eating an expensive looking dinner. I go over and talk to them. The kid is well mannered, polite, kind and looks very similar to his father Richard Wayne. From other sources we learn that his name is Pietro/Pete/Peter. As far as we can tell he has no preference. No DNA test that I’m aware of has been done but it’s quite clear that none is needed…………………………………….

Peter sits in absolute shock.

No fucking way.

He look at the picture. On the left is a picture of him and on the right is a photo of Dick and oh. He looks, really looks and if he were to draw glasses and if Dick was older.

His heart shatters and then promptly turns to ash. The world’s shittiest son goes to…drumroll please…PETER FUCKING PARKER.

Tears well up in his eyes, his Dads alive.

For how long.

A vicious but true voice whispers. How long until Parker luck gets to him aswell. What if Peter manages to kill him, what if he dies in this universe and what about Jason. Peters sobbing. No, no way. He can’t, not again.

How did he not recognise his own dad. God, he doesn’t even deserve Dick. What about Dick, he’s probably appalled that anyone would insinuate that Peter Parker of all people would be his alleged son.

Will he have to signs NDAs and make a statement that he is in fact, not any relation to the Wayne’s. His stomach falls. What if they make him take a DNA test. What will they do when it comes back positive and they realise that Peter is in fact his son, and, he is also Spider-Man. Could he even look Dick in the eyes? 

He lays there for a few minutes before furiously rubbing his eyes. He’s made a decision. Avoid the Wayne’s AND the Batam clan at all costs. It’s for the better. He will only end up killing them all anyway.

Peter sticks to his little rule religiously. He avoids them when he’s Spider-Man. He avoids it when Cass tries to come close, running away. He ignores Damian from the shadows. He avoids all cameras and doesn’t go out without his one hoodie, which happens to be Jasons, which is beyond annoying. He keeps a mile wide distance from the library and he feels a bit bad about that.

He promised Babs he’d go see her. Does she count as a Batfam child as she’s got her own dad? Peter decides that she’s a family member so he has to stay away from her too.

Peter is ready at any moment to run for the hills if he sees sighting of any of them. Dick, Harley, Jason and Selina have all been texting him. He keeps his phone dead at Bees. Since Tuesday Dicks been at the shop. Peters luckily always in the back and Bee scrams him off with her needles. His luck runs out on Saturday.

Bee not feeling the best, goes upstairs to retire early. 

Peters in the back when an unsure “Peter…?” Sounds in the shop.

Dick is here.

Bee is not.

Peter freezes before calling out “I’ll just be a sec.”

His heart is pounding. How does he play it, fake it to you make it he guesses. He comes out and goes to the register with a fake smile. It’s the one he always uses for those type of customers.

“Oh Dick, Hi! Long time no see.”

Dick looks wrecked. His hair looks like his hand has been running through it again and again. He looks extremely nervous and takes a gulp before putting on a fake smile that could rival Peters.

“Hi. No, I’ve actually tried to um call you but you wouldn’t pick up.”

“Charger broke.” 

“Oh shit. That sucks.”

An awkward silence fills the air. Dick seems to go through several conversational starters but decides they’re not good enough at the last second.

“Did you need anything….”

He tries not to sound impatient or rude. He doesn’t think he does a good job.

“News!” Dick blurts out.

Your play Parker.

He lets out his practiced ‘this doesn’t bother me in the slightest’ laugh.

“Oh I’ve seen that. So stupid, I mean come on.”

He rolls his eyes. Act unbothered. Dick bites his lip and scrunches his eyebrows. It’s weird how Peter catches himself doing that too.

“It’s funny cause we do really look like each other.”

Peter pretends to check something at the till and stays silent.

“Eh yeah, I uhh don’t want to be a Dick or anything but….” He seems to trail off unsure.

Peter looks at him expectantly and Dick rushes out.

“Brucekindawantsabloodtest?”

“Why does Mr Wayne want my blood.”

“To prove it to the press. Credibility.” 

Peters grateful he had thought this far ahead and thanks whoever gave him his paranoia. Probably the trauma.

“Oh! Did you not receive my blood sample. I sent it to WE, thought it was the right thing to do. My parents approved don’t worry.”

Peter had gone on Bees computer and faked a blood result. How does he know how to do that? Natasha Romanoff.  He also wrote up official documents, electronic and paper, forged his parents signatures on the electronic ones and had it all shipped to WE on Wednesday.

“Oh um no it hasn’t but I’d like you to be there for the results.”

A ding sounds from the computer and he grins like a mad man. What perfect timing.

“Look they just came back!”

Dick rushes to go round the counter. Negative in bold print stands out on the email. To sum it up they say that Peter Parker is in fact not Dick’s son and that with permission from both Dick and Peter this will be revealed to the press. They also need permission from Peter’s parents to carry on. 

Dicks staring at it in what Peter assumes is relief. Dick then narrows his eyes and looks at Peter. Peter begins to sweat and he begins to realise, Dick, does not in fact believe the test.

“Mmm ok. I’ll see what Bruce thinks.” Peter nods and then takes a big exaggerated look at the clock.

“Would you look at that! Time to close up.” He tries to say it apologetically as possible. 

“Oh. Well I was wondering would you like to go see that new movie with me and Damian. He’s been dying to see it.”

Peter moves around the shop pretending to be busy hoping Dick would be swayed to leave.

“No. Can’t. Sorry.” He knows he’s being rude but he can’t help it. He needs to drive him away. He’ll somehow kill both Dick and Damian on the walk to the cinema or in the cinema or after or—breathe, he weeds to breathe.

“Maybe another day.”

“Maybe.”

Dick seems to be at a loss for words, he opens his mouth before closing it. Peter hopes to see defeat in his eyes but he only sees grim determination.

“Oh well it’s time to get going and oh look at this lovely hat.”

It’s yellow, a garish colour, with a neon pink bow. It’s a shit show in other words and who ever made it needs their sewing machine privileges revoked.

“You like that?”

“I love it and look…it fits!”

He places the offensive garment on his head and Peter bursts out laughing. He can’t help it. Dick keeps pulling faces that border from taking the piss to genuine admiration for the hat and he looks like a lunatic.

“That’s horrific. This is true fashion.”

Peter picks out the ugliest scarf he’s ever seen and wraps it around his neck. It’s got deformed looking dogs on it and it’s just eugh. Peter puts on the act of pretending that the scarf is one of kind in a non-repulsive way.

“That’s not too bad but I think I can top that.”

Soon it becomes a game. Who can top who with ugly garments. They’re all half price, no wonder.

Dick tries on a red dress with what looks like yellow paint splatter on it. Peter puts on a brown tinted white blouse. Dick wins though when he finds a pair of granny panties that are turquoise with glitter.

He doesn’t know what or who gave Bee this new collection but they had terrible taste. By the time they’ve stopped laughing and put everything back Peter realises with a start that’s he spent the last half hour with Dick. With the badly concealed smug smile he knows it too.

“Well I have just so many options to pick from. I’ll make up my mind and I’ll come back to buy them. Well I’ve got to go and you’ve got to close so I’ll see you.”

He gives Peter a shoulder squeeze before walking out the shop. Peter stands still for 5 minutes before automatically closing the shop.

His heart pounds as he’s leaving the shop. He’s already messed up. What could have happened to Dick while he was with Peter. Answer: e v e r y t h i n g

Peters head fills with sickening scenarios that when he gets back to theatre he throws up in his toilet. He can’t get close or Parker Luck will get them all. Missus Lisa was right, he was good for nothing. He was only a burden.

He pulls himself up and takes a swig of some tap water. He gets changed and he’s off into the night with a whoosh.

Peter was running ragged, it seemed like every guy wanted to try crime tonight. He was fighting this guy who was called ‘Condiment King’. Like come on, if you’re going to be a villain at least have a good name.

“Come on dude this is getting embarrassing.” He was slipping on his own condiments but not so badly that he could aim garlic mayo straight at his face. 

“Hey! I was only trying to be nice.”

He returns the favour by shooting a web straight at his face.

“ARGH!” He falls and this time he hits his head. He doesn’t think it’s ketchup leaking from his head. He turns him over and he mumbles a bit. Eh…he’ll be fine. He still swings him over to the police station. That’s when he notices his shadow.

“Batman I know you’re a fan but this is getting a bit stalkerish don’t you think?” He makes sure to deepen his voice and straighten up.

“You…seem familiar.”

“I just have that type of face you know?”

“…”

“Not that this hasn’t been fun but I’ve got to runs. Hey that rhymes! I really am a genius.”

He shoots a web and it’s not soon after a grappling hook sounds out. He’s following him and Peter senses are conflicted. Bruce has no reason to hurt Peter…at least he doesn’t think so. Batman has multiple reasons to.

He goes faster, the Bat keeps up.

“Seriously dude what do you want?”

“Where did you come from.”

“Eh my mom?”

He doesn’t appreciate that.

“Who sent you here?”

He growls it out and oof his sense did not like that. He knows he’s in no real danger. Batman doesn’t hurt kids. His senses don’t know that and are currently shitting themselves.

NOPE RUN.

“I was sent here by an ancient being and I have a prophecy to fulfil.”

It’s crazy to think that’s true.

“Do you expect me to believe that.”

“Hey I’m not lying, I was just as shocked as you when I found out!”

Batman lets out a sigh when a shout echoed throughout the night. 

Left. Corner. Help.

Peter swoops down and follows his instincts, Batmans not far behind. It’s a trafficking group, maybe thirty kids about to be hoarded into their doom.

It’s amazing really how him and Batman can fight side by side without getting in each other’s way. They move in sync, going up each level and taking out any fucker part of this organisation. It takes awhile but soon they’ve cleared every floor of the warehouse.

They have gathered all their files, papers, documents, everything. He had handed that over to Batman, who is far better equipped to deal with that. Peter can admit that this is a bit too big for a part time friendly neighbour hood Spider-Man when a Bat who’s friends with the police could be on the case instead.

Peter hearts break when he sees the terrified little kids. It was a small group but it didn’t matter, there was around 30-35. The police had taken the ones who still had families straight away but the rest were left  here until they could take them to a reliable shelter.

One girl was crying so hard that he was afraid she was going to pass out. The kids had taken one look at the Bat and had scampered away, but they had only looked at Peter with mild curiosity and only a bit of fear. There was only ten kids left. Street kids. 

“Hey don’t cry, you’re going to be alright.”

The little girl looks shocked that he’s taking to her and then scowls.

“Well how do you know that.”

His heart shatters, he checks to see it Batman is preoccupied before lowering his voice to a whisper.

“I was trafficked before.”

Wide eyes stare at him in disbelief, other kids sneaking quietly closer.

“No way.”

“Yes way.”

“By who?”

A little boy with a rocket ship top on asks.

“I love space too, it’s so cool. I was trafficked and sent to the Cult Of Luna.”

Whispers go about the group. “And you got out.” Whispers the girl. 

“Yeah I got out and now look at me.” 

“Why do you wear a mask.”

Another girl with pigtails questioned him with intrigue.

“It helps keep my identity secret and look, see, nothing to hide except my handsomely good looking face.”

That gets a few giggles and he’s got everyone’s attention when he partially lifts up his mask. Space boy reaches out his hand and taps his cheek in disbelief. Soon the kids come out of their shell.

There’s Liz who was crying. Margo was the one who liked space, pigtails was Lola. The other seven were Louis, Lee, Kate and Cath who were quadruplets. Then Amy, Billy and Throne. They were full of chatter taking about what they liked and how they didn’t want to go into foster care or an orphanage.

“Yeah I’ve been there but you guys, you guys are survivors, and if anything bad happens you go here or ring this number. I’m trusting you.”

He writes down Bees shop address and both Bees and his phone numbers. He writes it out on his notepad and hands it off to every kid. They all clutch it tightly in their hands like it’s a life line.

“Were you really in the foster care system?” Asks Billy. 

“Yeah and the streets. That’s how I know that you guys are going to make it. I promise.”

They repeat the word promise. A word that they probably have heard so many times in their live that’s it’s lost all meaning. The way they say it now it sounds like they don’t believe all hope is lost. 

The Commissioner and Batman come over and immediately the walls come up.

“Oh guys don’t worry these are my friends. Batman is like my bestie and do you know what he’s promised?” They all shake their head in apprehensively and look uncertain. 

“He’s promised everyone a Batburger meal and I don’t know about the rest of you guys but I’m starving!”

Batman whips his head around to stare at Peter in disbelief, the Commissioner just stands there happy to let it play out.

“Are you really.” Pipes up Cath.

Batman shakes his head in a ‘yes’ manner but it’s not enough. “Words big man. We’ve talked about this.”

He clears his throat and grumbles out.

“Yes of course.”

Some kids look unsure but Margo looks like she’s won the lotto.

“So then what are we waiting for! I call shotgun!”

She then runs off toward the cop cars, the gaggle of children following behind her. The Commissioner only shakes his head before shouting at the other cops what’s happening. 

Batman whirls Peter by the shoulders to face him. “How did you know that I wouldn’t say no?” 

He looks him dead in the eye. “I knew you wouldn’t say no, not because you didn’t want to look like a prick. No, you’re out here at 4am instead of being cozy in bed. You’re not a cop yet you are willing to put time and effort into kids who you will never see again and are quite literally none of your concern, because below all that Kevlar and Gadgets you’re just a man. I believe that’s the part of your name many few refuse to acknowledge. Hell, in my head I’ve been calling you The Bat. You’ve got the resources to do something and instead of sitting on your ass you’re out here. That’s why I knew you wouldn’t say no, that’s how I knew you’d never fight me to take of my mask, that’s why I fought with you today and that’s why I’m trusting you to keep those kids safe.”

“…”

“I’m also trusting you to get me the Bat meal. Including the drink.”

In the end, all the kids get Batburger, happily munching away. Once it’s time to say goodby they all hug him tightly. He swears to them that he will check up on them as soon as he can.

It’s starting to turn to day and Peter swings away while Batman’s back is turned. It’s his day off so he allows himself to sleep in.

When he wakes up he feels a bit numb. He hopes to God that those kids get treated ok. He’s decided he’ll start his day at the park. He packs up his bag with his sketchbook and two pens. He makes his way there, hiding his hands with Jason’s hoddie sleeves. Since he’s swore to himself he’s not going back to the manor he’s going to have to buy new gloves and soon.

He’s nearly there when he’s stopped by a little boy and his mum. They both have flyers on their hands and the mother looks wrecked.

“Here Sir. This is Mr Cracker and I’ve lost him, if you see him please call us. I really miss him!”

The little boy can only be about 6 maybe 7. His eyes are glassy and Peter feels terrible. His mother looks knackered and a bit shocked that Peter paid attention to them.

“I promise I will, hey, I’ve got nothing going on today and you look like you could use a hand.”

The little boy looks surprised but then lights up. “Really! Mommy can he help?”

The mother looks unsure but Peter only holds up his hands, she bites her lip.

“I guess there’s no harm. Thanks.”

“No problem. I’m Peter Parker by the way.”

She shakes his hand while the little boy hands him a little more than half of his flyers.

“My names Charlie and that’s mommy.”

His mother looks at him fondly. “My name is Evelyn but most people call me Ev. Well sweetie let’s get going.”

They go round the part of Gotham where  Crackers would most likely run off to. They stick up most flyers as handing them out to Gothamites would end them up in the bin.

He learns that Charlie goes to school a couple of blocks from the library. He loves animals and his favourite is a Lion cause they’re all fluffy. Ev works every day at the hospital and then picks up any odd shift she could find. She reminds him so much of Aunt May. They’ve soon gotten every flyer up and Peter buys everyone a doughnut at a cute little stall at the park. 

Walking for majority of the day has tired poor Charlie out. They’re sitting in the bench looking at the little pond when Ev speaks up.

“Thank you. He comes off a little strong to some, he has trouble making friends at school, hopefully this will give him some confidence to try again.”

Peter smiles back but his heart drops, he knows the pain of trying to make friends at school all too well.

“I know that feeling far too well, but when I got older I made two great friends, MJ and Ned.” 

“That’s good to hear. He’s got a scholarship to the school he’s  in and…well he’s  not from the same background that’s they are from and–“

She then burst out crying. Peter quickly  begins to rubs her back. She keeps sobbing and Peter keeps reassuring that it’s fine.

“I’m so sorry, you and it’s just.”

She blows her nose and Peter smiles knowingly.

“It’s hard to make ends meet. My aunt and uncle raised me and it’s was always hard. They could barely keep themselves at bay and then a kid was left to them. Then poor Ben died and it just got worse. I get it.”

Her eyes have a weird sheen to them before she wraps one arm around Peter and the other around Charlie, careful not to wake him.

“You poor thing.”

He pats her back and when she lets go he rubs his eyes.

“Yeah, life sucks.” 

“You can say that again. I just hate leaving him to walk to school by himself . What if anything happens and he has to take the subway and then he has to walk and it’s Gotham.”

Peter can only imagine the stress and then an idea comes to mind.

“Hey what if I walk him back.” 

Ev looks at him in disbelief. “What?” 

“I’m homeschooled and my parents are away most of the day. I can walk to your house in the mornings and pick him up in the afternoons.”

She’s speechless. “Are you serious.”

He nods vigorously before she throws herself at Peter.

“Oh thank you oh thank you. You angle.” She kisses him loudly on the cheek. Charlie wakes up then with a big yawn.

“Mama are you ok?” 

She picks him up and swings him around. “Oh sweetheart, do you know what the nice boy has offered.”

Wide eyes turn to stare at Peter. “What?” 

“To walk you to and from school.”

His mouth drops open in disbelief.

“Are you serious?”

With an enthusiastic nod from Peter and his mother, he bounds over to him.

“Thank you, thank you! Do you know you’re my best friend now!” 

Peter stands with Charlie clinging to his back. “That’s great news cause I was in need of a new one. Now how about we get home before dark or the monsters will get you.”

Charlie laughs before giving his hair a light tug to his hair. “Well let’s go!”

They live on a shabby side of town and their door has four locks, Peter can’t blame them. He gets given the times to collect Charlie as well as her and the schools phone numbers. He in return gives her both his and Bees number. He says goodbye to both of them and promises to see them soon. 

It’s now around 4 and Peters wondering on whether to get a squished shitty sub from Patys or some canned peaches heated up at home for dinner. His stomach wins out and he ends up buying from Paty.

Paty is an old man who, in Peters opinion, has no sense of smell, sight, taste or touch. He can hear and has in one than more occasions flipped a thief onto his back from over the counter. He always gives Peter a half off price as he can tell he’s ’a rag tag street rat’. Peter doesn’t complain if it means his sandwich goes down form 5 bucks to 2.50.

He makes his way back to the little park and plonks himself down on the bench.

Ooo New. Nice. 

He’s chewing on a particularly hard piece of ham when a man in a suit approaches. The dude is massive, he’s about 6,3 and built like a tank. He’s got a brief case in one hand and a sandwich in the other. He’s got jet black hair and sparkly blue eyes. His face has strong features and Peter can’t believe he’s saying this but he almost looks like Superman except for those big glasses on his face…wait.

Holy fuck.

That is the worst disguise he has ever seen. 

Or is it Superman?

Peter tries not to ogle at him but he can’t figure it out. It’s like his face keeps…changing…but not changing at the same time?

One minute his spider senses decide that that he is in fact Superman. The next he all of a sudden can’t even fathom how he came up with the notion.

For the sake of his sanity he decides to trust his gut and senses. So, this guy…nope he still can’t decide.

He sits down beside Peter and now that he’s getting a closer look at him he can see he’s has also gotten a sandwich from Patys. At least he’s got the same questionable taste as Peter.

Once noticing his staring he looks at him and Peter holds up his sandwich. He looks confused until it dawns on him and he lets out a snort. 

“Tuna and corn. Hm. I’d trust that combination if it hadn’t come from Patys.” Peter says as he comes closer. 

The big guy is about to bite his sandwich and nearly drops it after Peters comment.

“I’m just kidding, it’s that ‘special meat’ you have to look out for.”

“What exactly is special meat?”

“Oh I don’t know what poor creatures were put into that big pot. All I know is that the meat is black.”

He shudders thinking back to the day he peaked into that pot. Calling that meat black was sugar coating it, he wouldn’t give that meat to Thanos…maybe only a chunk.

“Trust me this sandwich was a dire situation. I just got called into Gotham today to write about some stellar news. I’ve forgot my manners, I’m Clark Kent.” 

“I’m Peter Parker. Lovely to meet you. What news agency do you work for?”

“I work for The Daily Planet.” 

“Hmm. Seems familiar. Wonder what hot topic news brought you into Gotham.”

“Well let me get it here.” He rummages into his bag before pulling out a laminated sheet.

“I haven’t looked at it yet, only got told to get down here as quick as possible.

Discreen whether Peter Parker is in fact blood related to Richard Wayne.

Mr Kent’s face looked absolutely gobsmacked that Peter doubled over laughing.

“Y-yo-you.”

Peter manages to squeeze out before letting out a wheeze. 

“I-i-i swear I didn’t know this wasn’t a set up or anything I swear.”

Peter can only shake his head in disbelief. 

“Trust me I believe you. Besides, I approached you. (If anyone had ulterior motives it was Peter who was trying to discreen whether this guy was Superman or not). This is priceless, I can’t wait to tell Bee. So wanna do an interview.”

Mr Kent looks a bit stunned before fixing his glasses.

“Well—uh—wouldn’t that be rude?” 

“Not at all, besides, I want people to see my opinion on it.”

Him and Mr Kent do the interview and Peter tries to be as honest as possible. At the end of it they scrap the whole him being or not being related to Dick and talk about what working at a newspaper is like. By the end of it he’s promised to receive an email about him being a photographer for the Daily planet or for him to write small articles in the newspaper. Sort of like an internship.

After reassuring him he would be fine walking back to his place, they were departing at his car.

“Thank you so much Peter. That email will be sent back to you in less than a week. I’m sure Michelle will be delighted to have you on the team.” 

“Thanks Superman. I can’t wait.” He couldn’t help himself, he had to trust his gut.

Come on.

Moment of truth.

However, Mr Kent doesn’t seem to notice. He doesn’t notice until he’s about to turn the corner and comes to an abrupt halt. He hops out the car and he looks at Peter, pale faced.

YESSSS

Peter salutes him and shouts—“YOU'RE SECRET IS SAFE WITH ME MR KENT.” He laughs as he walks away. Poor guy.

That night as he falls asleep, Peter really feels like he’ll make it out of this whole ordeal semi-ok. Mister Stark would be so proud. He had his first scandal as Peter.

 The Secret Son Sentiment

I met Peter Parker by chance on a park bench. He’s is a well versed and well mannered young man. When I asked him his thoughts on the matter he said that it was actually quite funny, as both of his parents tragically passed away when he was very young.

He was never told nor was it hinted that he had another father. His only other relative was his Uncle and His Aunt who are both unfortunately gone. During his time living with them he was never told anything about Richard Wayne as he was not originally from Gotham. He now currently lives with his foster parents. He told me that he has already taken one blood test which tested negative and another one which results have yet to come back.

He would like to be left alone and for the matter to be dropped, he assumes that Richard Wayne, the alleged Father, would like the matter to not go on any further. Also to reply to the initial article by Miss Watts he would like to point out that him and Mr.Wayne were in a Batburger. The premise of why they met was not anything to do with blood relation.

This article was wrote by Clark Kent 

Chapter Text

Dick had imagined a million different ways Peter found out Dick was his biological father. Not in one of those scenarios did he ever think that a nosy reporter would spill the beans.

Dick had woke up later than usual that morning. The gala had taken him out of it and he would’ve slept for another six hours if it wasn’t for the buzzing on his phone. A new article about a secret Wayne kid.

Scares like that were always going around but Dick had a very bad feeling clicking on the article this time. His heart fell when he saw the picture of him and Peter side by side. He really did look like his son.

That’s how Dick found out about the article. A week later he also knew Peter knew about the report as he avoided them like the plague. Babs has been checking the cameras and no sign of him, he’s been ignoring not just his texts but Harley’s, Selina’s and Jason’s as well. He just sent one text to each saying he was fine and that was it. The message had included a smiley face so he wasn’t too pressed about him feeling bitter….Dick was feeling horrific as the week went on and soon went to visit Bees everyday.

Bee, as lovely as always, told him to scram and ‘if that boy wanted ta talk, he would’ve already. Take a hint Wayne.’

He keeps coming back though. He knows Peter is in there. Then on a fateful Friday he knew it was going to be different, he could feel it in the air. There was no exasperated huff from Bee as she walked out the back or the sound of slippers scuffing the floor.

No, Peter answered this time. He knew by the look on his face he had read the article. The fake, awkward smile, the phone excuse and the avoidance. Then a blood test result came back, negative. Negative. Somehow Peter had sent his blood to WE without any member being notified.

Tim had looked over the results as so had everyone else, they had been faked. By Peter or someone else they didn’t know. Peter persistently denied that he wasn’t related to Dick and wouldn’t be persuaded.

So Dick pretended to leave and then spotted, honest to god, the ugliest hat he’s ever seen. He tired it on to defuse some of the tension. As soon as he got Peter to let out a little laugh he didn’t stop, Peter even joining in trying the clothing.

He promised Peter he would stop in as soon as he could but he knew he needed to give him space, a week of space should be enough and now Dicks not going in blind. He’s got a plan.

Dicks Super Amazing Flawless Plan.

1.) Visit Bees with Jason. Peter felt most comfortable with Jason, he probably won’t ignore him with Jason there. Jason is quite hard to ignore.

2.) Enquire more about these supposed parents. Why do they let Peter out late at night. Do they even care about him?

3.) Tell him that the blood test that was sent to WE was fake and say it’s mandatory to get this situation under control as soo as possible. He’s going to phrase it like that as Peter seems eager to get this whole situation over with, which worries Dick a lot.

What if Peter doesn’t want to have him as a dad. They’ve scoured the internet for Peters past but there’s nothing. It’s like he just poofed into this world. No birth cert, no school records, no records of his parents or foster care. It’s freaking them all out. Is something going on…if there is would he even tell them?

How traumatised will Peter be when he finds out his father who he thought had died is actually alive. He might not want anything to do with Dick.

He’s been talking with Babs for a solid hour now. They’ve gone over the plan and it’s the only one Dicks satisfied with. It’s like ripping off a band aid. Yeah. Just like that. If he keeps telling himself that maybe it will become easier when he actually has to do it.

He’s sitting on top of the library. It’s where he goes to get fresh air and think ever since he was a little kid. Babs is long gone but Dicks not ready to go back to the manor. He’ll need to go back to Bludhaven soon but not right now. Not when his kid is in his reach. He stands up and stretches his back when he hears a voice.

“Are you ok sir?”

Dick had never really come face to face with Spider-Man but he was curious about him. Really curious. I mean Bruce and Tim can’t get anything on him. Babs can’t see him on any camera, he’s like a shadow. A shadow that wears a brightly coloured suit and never stops taking…maybe they need to up their game.

Dicks surprised he hadn’t heard him come up. He must’ve been more distracted than he thought.

Spider-Man’s stance is casual, a little too casual. From his height he’s must be at the start of college, pretty young then. When he spoke he tired to make his voice sound deeper. It kinda worked if not for the voice crack.

“Yeah I’m fine Spider-Man, this is a bit far out of your ‘territory’.”

Spider-Man’s stance goes from a bit rigid to slumped once he’s sees Dick walk away from the edge. 

Oh.

“Oh I was just on a way to visit a friend and I saw you and thought ‘he looks friendly…’.”

Spider-man trailed off awkwardly, rubbing his kneck.

“Oh thanks. So, what brought you into Gotham. Aren’t you scared the Bats going to get you?”

Dick asks curiously. Sue him. This guy had nerve and Dick respected that.

“Oh…I didn’t know about that rule before I moved here.”

Bit suspicious but plausible depending on where he’s from originally. Now Dick can tell it’s cold and does that Spider-guy look like he’s shivering. He doesn’t want to keep him but something tells him he won’t leave until he knows Dicks safe.

“Hey man I’ve kinda got to go, got a family dinner you know how it is.” 

“Yeah. I do.”

Spider-Man sounded so small in that moment that Dick couldn’t help it. He nodded before shaking his head, sitting back on the ledge and patting the spot beside him. Spider-Man hesitantly took the spot.

“I thought you were in a rush.”

“Nah, they can wait. I wanted to ask you something.”

Was it just Dick or did Spider-Man somehow look nervous. “Y-yeah ok.”

“So I’ve got this friend and he’s having a hard time with his son right now.” 

“Oh. Sorry to hear.”

Dick waves him off, he doesn’t know why he’s telling a random college student this but he just needs an outsiders perspective.

“It’s fine but he’s struggling. You see his ex never told his son his Dad wasn’t his real Dad and now my friends scared to tell his son that he’s actually the dad and not her douche of a boyfriend. It’s complicated. He can’t find a way to say it without scaring the kid off.”

“That sounds like a shit show.”

“Yeah, yeah it is.” Replies Dick humorously. 

They both sit in silence, Spider-Man swinging his legs back and forth. The lively hum of the city filling in the space. Spider-Man clears his throat and Dick turns to look at him but he’s firmly looking at the city.

“I’d tell him. I personally would prefer to be told. Make sure to give him space if he takes it badly.”

For some reason hearing that this illegal meta would like to be told in that situation puts hope in Dicks chest.

“You really think.”

He then looks at Dick before nodding.

“Yeah man I would.”

He then gets up and stretches his back with several satisfying pops.

“I hoped I helped a little.”

Dick clambers to his feet and sticks out his hand.

“Yeah you did. Dick Grayson.”

Spider-Man looked a bit apprehensive before grabbing onto Dicks hand. He then promptly runs of the edge, does a backflip and swings away. He would be lying if he said his heart wasn’t in his mouth.

Dam dude.

That was awesome.

Maybe he and Nightwing could have a friendly conversation.

Dick makes his way back down the stairs with newfound hope. He’ll tell Peter, he owes him that much. He owes him so much more but for now this was a start.

“And then Miss let us do art and I made the solar system look!”

It was a Wednesday and he was currently walking back Charlie to his apartment. Bee didn’t mind him bringing Charlie to and from school. She thought it was actually quite nice. Charlie was a good kid. There was only one slight problem, well not really a problem. Just another someone who he’ll eventually leave hanging when he has to go.

Peter had also gained another kid. He now walked home a little girl with glasses. Charlie and his new friend Lindy who lived a block down, just moved in last week. They got on like a house on fire. It was quite cute. It also meant that Lindy’s Mum and him took turns walking the kids to and from school. 

“That’s really cool Charlie, I love Jupiter, best planet out there.”

Charlie beamed up at him and looked very pleased. Lindy was quiet and only spoke up when she felt like it. Peter liked her, Mj and her would get on well.

“Peterrrr.” 

“Yes Lindy?”

“Can we get ice cream?”

Peter would love to get ice cream if he had money on him. All his money was currently being saved to buy some expensive parts. The parts from the prestigious school was a bust. These new pieces could be the key to getting Karen up and running again and then he could contact someone. Preferably Mister Stark. 

They were very expensive so Peter has only been eating lunch, no dinner these past few days. He was already very skinny, he doubts anyone will notice.

“Maybe next time Lin, besides I bet your mums will have dinner on for you when you get back. You don’t want to loose your appetite.” 

She nods before smiling.

“Ok Peter.”

She then starts to skip, Charlie tries to mimic the movement with untied laces which he claims are cool. He drops Charlie off first and gets an excited greeting from Mr Crackers. Peter had found him on patrol one evening digging through a trash can.

Mr Cracker was a pudgy corgi that Charlie adored. The day he delivered him back to Charlie he was ecstatic and wouldn’t stop thanking Spider-Man.

On the way home he was non-stop talking about how the Spider had found it. He then promptly told Peter that the Spider was his favourite Superhero and no, Peter did not shed a tear.

Lins off next and he promises next Friday he’ll get her ice cream. He gets home late enough. Not late enough to not go on patrol though.

Spider-Man is easy enough that night. Nothing too bad going on. When he gets home he just can’t seem to sleep. A buzzing is almost floating around his head. Duchess is laid flat across his chest and is purring slightly.

Maybe he should get up but then he’d wake up Duchess, who is really cute right now. She also hates being woken unless Peter has food for her. Duchess also seems to be getting a bit…chunky. He’s not fat shaming his poor cat. It’s just that Duchess is getting enough food from him, more than he’s feeding himself. She is also a hunter and will leave for prolonged periods of time.

However, no amount of hunting will lead to poor Duchess getting a bit of a tummy. She must have another owner but even saying that makes Peter’s gut turn with betrayal and abandonment issues.

Duchess, for her cold demeanour hates people. She is also loyal to Peter and will warm up to everyone eventually. She doesn’t even eat the food Bee gives her much to her chagrin so the chances of someone else feeding her are slim.

Maybe she’s just the best hunter on this side of Gotham. Yeah. That has to be it. Peter finally falls asleep with the buzzing louder than ever.

Peters crabby. Why? There’s a few reasons. The first is that a montage of all Peter’s most horrific moments played out in slow motion last night.

Thanks brain for that.

Peter had woke up in a cold sweat and covered in…blood? Turns out Duchess was not on the chunky side. No, she was pregnant. Five small kittens. All who were quite adorable. Huh, at least one mystery solved. Problem is Peter can’t take care of himself and Duchess, never mind five little kittens. He didn’t even realise she was seeing another cat.

He had no choice but to leave poor Duchess. She wasn’t too happy about the situation but she’ll thank him in time when he has food for her.

He’ll make sure he picks up treats for her on the way home. 

The last reason to why he’s crabby is because of the buzzing. The never ending buzzing that has been going on in his head all day. On top of that he’s gone deathly pale and one of the customers had gasped upon seeing him. His confidence was through the roof if you couldn’t tell.

Maybe God had seen Peter be so crabby  and thought ‘why not add another thing?’

Bee had told him she had to go pick up rare silk. A rich customer wanted a full length gown with the fabric. The delivery guys refused to go into Gotham City Centre.

“Those bastards wouldn’t even deliver it. Well when I see them I’ll%$*~.”

It’s safe to say he wasn’t the only one crabby. She told him she’d be back by three and then he will go straight home. No ifs or buts as he ‘looks shit’ in Bees exact words. 

Uh oh.

Uh oh is right Spider senses. A man had entered the shop. A dodgy guy. Big coat, menacing face, looks like the type to say “not on my watch”. You know the type.

Anyway, he’s not very pleasant either. He’s got that type of vibe. He walks up to the counter and huffs something out at Peter. If his super, warped hearing can’t hear something you say, you need to speak up.

“Sorry sir, what did you say?”

Just because they make your spider senses scream doesn’t mean you shouldn’t be polite.

When he pulls out a gun he thinks he should have skipped the niceties.

“I said give me the money. Twerp.”

Well there’s no need for the name calling.

If Bee was here she’d probably bite the bullet if it meant not giving him her money. Peter however is not as brave as Bee and hands him over the cash. Peter will find the guy on patrol later.

“This is it?”

“Yeah, we’re not doing too hot now.”

The thief looks at Peter as if he understands. He does if he’s stealing he supposes.

LOOK OUT!!!!

In Peters defence he’s been held at gunpoint so many times and not been shot it’s kinda humbling for this guy to get the hit. Pain spreads up his side and Peter lets out a yelp. Peter blindly reaches for something on and lands on a pen.

Is it morally wrong to chuck a pen at a crook if he shot you. Yes, as long as the pen did damage. Since the pen landed with the tip going into this guys left eye and was thrown with enough force that it exploded and probably blinded him…yeah Peter may be in the wrong.

Since Peter is beginning to see a pink giraffe in his peripheral vision he’s staring to think the crook got what he deserved. What the fuck was in that bullet. Why is there green stuff leaking out.

“YOU FUCKER! WHAT DID YOU DO?!?” He screeched.

“YOU SHOT ME, YOU DESERVED IT YOU SCUMBAG.”

The thief runs out the shop but not without a mumbled “the boss is going to kill me” before horsing himself out the door.

Peter needs to get home and he’ll fix himself up there. The bullet is lodged in and he needs help. Since when was Bees painted bright blue?

“Don’t look at me.” Says the pink giraffe.

Peter shrugs before somehow sluggishly closing up the shop at a snails pace.

He manages to hobble outside and begins to walk. Where? He doesn’t know. He walks and he walks and he walks. He meets a blue elephant, a really tall man, four Luke Skywalkers and two Darth Vaders. He’s humming a song, one his mum always used to sing. He’s humming and humming and his cats! Duchess…poor Duchess….

Whats that pain. He presses a hand to his side and it comes away slick with blood. How did that happen.

He swears he hears someone calling his name. Eh, probably that grouchy penguin who he pushed past. Peter needs to get back home and which way is home again.

He hears giggling. He’s giggling uncontrollably. He feels like someone is shouting his name but he doesn’t care. What was he trying to do? Oh right get food for the cats.

The sky is currently green so that means he’s got exactly 145 minutes before all the shops close down and go on strike. He breaks out in a sprint. Now there’s definitely someone calling his name.

Sup dude.

Peters now being tackled to the ground…by Uncle Ben? What’s that silly goose doing.

“Ow Peter, what the fuck.”

“You’re supposed to be dead.” Peter spat out.

Oh, since when was he angry?

Ben’s eyes go wide and he breathes out—“How do you know?”

“Duh I was there Ben.”

Bens eye go wide and then narrow.

“I’m not Ben?”

Peter snorts. “Sure. If you’re not Ben then I’m Superman.”

“You’re not Superman Peter.” 

“No you’re right. That’s Clark Kent’s job.”

He doesn’t know why Ben’s so surprised. If Ben was watching over him he should know these things. Guardian Angle style. Wait Peter’s not Catholic? Does that mean he has no guardian angle? Bummer.

“Peter you need to come with me so I can sort out your wound.”

“What wound?”

“The wound that’s currently bleeding at a pretty alarming rate.”

He looks down to where Bens hand is pressing down, staunching the bleeding.

“Woopsie Daisy! How did that get here. Maybe the giraffe did it?”

“Peter what giraffe are you on about?”

Peter lets out a frustrated breath. He doesn’t know why he’s close to crying but he is. He can feel the tears pool in his eyes before gently flowing down his cheeks.

“The one over there Uncle Ben.”

Peter then wraps both his arms round Ben and holds him tightly. He begins to sob and can’t stop himself from relishing in Bens warmth. Everything he’s been meaning to say for years slips out his mouth.

“I’m so sorry Ben. I never meant for you to get shot. You know I love. I know you weren’t my real dad but I still loved you like one even though I was too shit to say it. I’m so sorry about the way you died. I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry. I wish the robber had shot me that night. I’m so sorry. Please don’t leave.”

Peter was in hysterics now and Ben had wrapped him up tightly in a hug.

“Shh, shh you’re ok Peter. I’m not going anywhere. Bruce is coming and you’ll be fine. You’ll be fine.”

Peter then seizes up. Parker Luck. He’ll kill him again.

“I can’t go with you.” 

“Why not.”

“I’ll just kill you again. I’m nothing but bad luck. Parker luck.”

He tries to play it off and make a run for it but all it does is make him cry harder and he sags against Ben. Ben is the only thing holding him upright. It’s getting hard to breathe right now. Really hard. 

The buzzing won’t go. The buzzing won’t go. The buzzing won’t go. He wants it to stop. He needs it to stop.

So Peters breaks free and cracks his head against the concrete. He’s out like a light.

Peter wakes up with a clear head. He has to try and fight the smile off his face. Finally the buzzing is gone. He then groans. What the fuck was that bullet coated in. His head is also killing him. Where is he. Oh god is he finally dead. Who’s gonna take care of Duchess? Who will repay back Bee?

Fellow Sister

”Kid I was beginning to think you’d never show.”

Peter whips his head around to come face to face with none other than the Black Widow, Miss Natasha Romanoff. He can’t believe it. Peter runs up to her and she hold him with content.

“Miss Romanoff, how are you here?!”

She abruptly pulls back from the hug. “Kid you don’t know?” 

Peter looks at her confusedly. “Know what?” 

Her face looks crestfallen before she puts on a cracked smile.

“Oh kid we better sit down.”

He doesn’t know how long has passed when they’ve both caught up with what’s been going on.

“You’re dead…”

Natasha and him are sitting side by side with her head on top of his.

“No kid not exactly. It’s…weird Peter. It’s like I’m attached to this place.”

She spread her arm out in a wide arc referring to the barren waste land around them.

“ I can’t believe I was dead for five years.”

She pats his back sympathetically.

“It will take a while to get used if it but…you’re back now and that’s all that matter мой друг-паук.” 

”Yeah…I guess so.” He says shakily.

He wants to ask about Mister Stark, Morgan, everyone. He wants to know was he missed. But he can’t. Natasha’s eyes then begin to glow orange. She wraps both arms around him. 

“I have to go now. I promise you I’ll be waiting for you Peter. Come find me soon, I’ll be waiting.”

“I promise I will.”

Natasha starts to drift away, not into dust just kinda of disappeared.

“Until we meet again. Stay strong.”

Peter knows the run by now. The floating lady will come, say her ominous shit and then poof he’s back, but not this time.

Being on your own in this place is eery. He always get summoned at the same spot. From as far as he can tell, water stretches out in every direction. The orange fog is not as thick as it usually is. It’s actually quite clear today. So clear he can see a high mountain like structure in the distance. Peter doesn’t know what compels him but something is calling him to it.

He has been in the soul stone for a while. He’s feels like he’s trapped, but not by the floating lady…more like a third party. Someone doesn’t want him to leave. He presses his palm to the base of the structure and flinches backwards. It’s freezing cold. He looks up at the very top. He really has nothing better to be doing.

Da…

”Peter?”

He whirls around and his heart drops. Mister Stark looks old. He’s got more wrinkles now, more smile lines. His hair has gotten greyer and his eyes shine with tears. Peter is no better and soon he’s rushing over to him and the water works begin flow.

“It’s ok Peter. I’ve got you now. You’re ok.” 

”I’m so sorry Mister Stark.”

”Kid, kid.”

He steps away and looks Peter dead in the eye.

“You have nothing to be sorry for. Nothing your hear me. Nothing.” 

Peter can only mutely nod. This doesn’t feel real. Peter wants to say a gazillion things but he lands on—“I’ve met Morgan.”

Tony raises his eyebrows. “Yeah? What did you think.”

”She looks just like you.” 

Peter wants to say so much more. He wants to never let go of him.  He wants to know how he’s in here. Mister Stark isn’t dead like Natasha is he? He wants to leave. He wants and he wants and he wants.

Tony opens his mouth and then he freezes and fades away. Peter screams loudly and falls back.

”That was precious.”

Peter stares at the floating lady.

She’s got a blue dress on this time and her hair is tied up. He doesn’t know if she said that with a condescending tone or not. Something is wrong with her.

“Mr Parker it’s always a pleasure.”

Peter gulps. “Where’s Mister Stark?” 

“Is that his name? Well, I didn’t invite him here. He simply worked his way in here. I’m not mad about that, quite impressed actually but my…soul decided he overstayed his welcome.”

Her soul? It was actually quite weird. She was talking quite normally than how she usually speaks.

”Your soul?”

She gives him tight lipped smile before grasping him by the shoulders with a pained look.

“You must go now child. Your purpose will come soon. Be ready.”

She reached in and Peter was paralysed. She pressed her lips to the top of his head. They were far too cold to be human, to be alive. Her eyes were now back to that slowly state and her voice sounded merged. 

The buzzing returned tenfold. His eyelids closed shut and he fell back into the murky water with a splash. 

{She could only watch the boy with aganoy. He will soon meet his end. It was a shame. She quite liked him. Tony Stark. She supposes she can’t hold a grudge. While her mind is now her own she grabs a sharp rock and lets her blood drop into the water. She begins to hum and her blood turns gold. She sits down beside the boy and watches him disappear. The buzzing begins yet again and her mind is not her own. Hello my Dear}

Peter woke up with heavy eyes. His head hurt slightly and his side was stinging.  He cracks one eye open and looks around. The room is dim with only a lamp in the corner. He’s in a hospital of some sorts. That’s not good. His heart plummets.

Holy Fuck.

That’s really not good, like so not good. They’ll need a medical file. What are they going to do when they realise Peter Parker pretty much doesn’t exist.

He tries to wiggle around a bit but a heavy weight on his legs stop him. He looks down and sees a big hulk hunched over him.

“Jason…?”

He whispers slightly. Jason doesn’t move, just latches onto Peter more tightly.

Hmmm

The door is fiddled with before it opens with a creak. A woman walks in the room, same age around Bee if he had to give a guess. She has silver hair styled into a bob and those glasses with beads attached to them. She’s also carrying a clipboard with pages stacked on it. She has a warm smile that does nothing to calm Peter’s nerves. 

“Hello Peter. My name is Dr Leslie Thompskin, you were brought here by my good friend Mr Todd. Do you know why?”

His throat is parched. He hates doctors, no matter how nice they may be.

“Eh yeah, I kinda got shot?”

She nods before scribbling something down on her clipboard. He wants to snatch it out of her hands and analyse every word. He feels like he’s going to get sick.

“Now may you explain to me who you are currently in care of.”

Peter then promptly pukes everywhere. He looks up at Dr Thompkins helplessly.

“Can I go change please?”

Peter is then led to a bathroom with a spare change of clothes. Dr Thompkins helping him lift off Jason. She somehow murmurs him to go back to bed and he surprisingly does. She hands him a change of clothes and tells him to take his time. 

He locks the door and he spirals. They’ll take him away. Mister Stark. Five years he was dead. What if he can never go back. Natasha. She’s dead. Jason. The shit he said to Jason. He can’t take that back. He never can. Duchess. Her poor kittens. Bee. Her poor shop. He evens out his breathing the best he can before changing into his spare clothes. There’s a small enough window in the bathroom. Small enough that most would not be able to fit through. Peter can if he’s desperate enough. Spoiler alert, he is.

Does he feel bad that he left. Yes. Has he any fight in him to really care…no. He swings and grits through the pain in his side. He makes his way home in one piece.

Quiet mewls fill the air and Duchess looks glad to finally see Peter. He lies gently down and closes his eyes, not stopping the tears from flowing. He curls in on himself.

He doesn’t even have any food.

He promises himself a few things that night. 

He will find Mister Stark, he will get back, he will get Karen back and running and he’ll go back home. He needs to leave the Wayne’s alone. The last thing he needs is to spread his Parker luck some more. He needs to move. But where?

That reporter, aka Clark Kent, aka Superman had promised him a job. Metropolis. He promised him he’d get him a position on the team. 

So Peter makes a plan. He takes out his cracked phone and powers it on. The signal is shocking but he’s high enough to pick up some WiFi. A bus is leaving in two weeks to Metropolis, that’s the one he’ll take. He’ll get his affairs in order.

Two weeks and he’ll leave Gotham behind. Two weeks and it will be like Peter Parker was never here.

Chapter Text

Jason didn’t know how this was going to go. Peter obviously didn’t want to be part of this situation. He had been avoiding them and the problem at hand.

The problem in question being Dick was announced as his father on the local newspaper. Dick had insisted on telling Peter the truth, going to Bees and somehow get him to take a blood test. How he was going to do this after Peter avoiding them for a week he didn’t know. All he knew was that he had a very bad feeling about this. 

Dick was determined to do it today so off they went. Dick was a ball of nerves coming up to the shop. Jason couldn’t blame him. He tried to imagine it sometimes, finding out about a secret child. Jason doesn’t think he’d be able to handle it as well as Dick has but it’s not just a normal didn’t use protection situation. No, Peter has no records, no foster parents, nothing. It’s like he just spawned into this world.

The blood test they so unethically ran said that Mary Fitzpatrick was the mother. Dick had never seen nor heard of that woman in his life. The last known record of the woman was when she was eight. She should be around 29-30 ish around now. She does some work for the government of sort. A year ago she was classified as missing. It’s beyond weird the case. Plane crash, desert island and a whole other bunch of shit.

Peter has had no trace of being in the foster care system and no run ins with the police either. They’ve scoured for any information they might find on him but it’s always a dead end.

Jason really likes Peter and trusts him but there’s something more going on with him. His gut warns him that there is and his gut hasn’t led him astray yet.

Yet.

Jason’s thinking about all of this as they head to Bees. Bees is empty and doesn’t look to be properly closed. No reason to panic, they’re probably out and about.

Except there is ink mixed with blood on the floor. Very strange but in Gotham you shouldn’t be surprised. Still didn’t stop Jason from shitting a brick.

At that moment Bee came into the shop looking tired 

“Oh great you two.”

“We won’t bother you, just wanna know where Peter is.”

“Dimples not with ya sunny boy?”

“No, we thought he was with you.”

“He’s supposed to be minding the shop.”

Then they panicked.

Jason had been running ragged around Gotham looking for Peter, everyone has. Bees security system has been hacked and the footage they did see was concerning.

There was Peter and this random guy.

Static.

Then no one was there.

Jason had run up and down the streets searching for Peter but to no luck. He’s probably injured, worst case scenario.

None of the hospital have him, Babs checked. He might’ve went home and bled out. Too bad none of them no where he lives.

That makes Jason’s heart plummet. Peter can’t die alone. He just can’t, he deserves better. Jason tries not to spiral. It’s probably nothing. Peters probably not even injured, never mind Peter dying. He needs to calm down.

He’s out in his civilian get up same with Dick. The rest are out in uniform. He’s about to start on another street when he hears some really eerily familiar giggles. He swivels his head left to right. 

There.

He’s alive.

Jasons calls out the kids name. He doesn’t acknowledge him, just keeps walking. Jason walks a bit quicker and calls at Peter frantically. Jason’s last straw is when Peter starts running.

Jason is not proud of what he did next but in his defence he thought Peter had died, he might be a tad dramatic but sue him. He panicked.

He tackled him into the nearest alley. They were in a sketchy part of Gotham, well sketchier part, a place that could be considered on the outskirts of Crime Alley. He was lucky this place was mostly deserted. 

Peters still laughing uncontrollably and as soon as he’s sees Jason’s face he slaps him on his arm. Hard. Too hard for someone that age and weight.

“Ow Peter, what the fuck.”

Peters face scrunches up in a painful way that reminds him off Dick.

“You’re supposed to be dead.” He spat out with enough venom Jason stumbled backwards.

His eyes go wide and his stomach churns. How…? Was it obvious. Did he look a little too pale. Was it his streak of hair. He doesn’t know what gave it away but he hoped on every star that Peter wouldn’t look at him any differently.

“How do you know?”

He has to ask.

“Duh I was there Ben.”

Ben? Ben. Who the fuck was Ben?

“I’m not Ben?”

It’s the only thing he can say. He’s so confused right now and he doesn’t think he’s the only one.

Peter snorts and shakes his head like Jason is just playing with him.

“Sure. If you’re not Ben then I’m Superman.”

“You’re not Superman Peter.” 

“No you’re right. That’s Clark Kent’s job.”

How the fuck does he know Superman’s top secret identity. Good god. Jason eyes drifts to Peters side in horror. There was a nasty wound. He tackled him to the ground for fucks sake. Blood was oozing out of his side at an alarming rate.

“Peter you need to come with me so I can sort out your wound.”

“What wound?” Peter asks as if he’s not dying, oh god. Peter might die.

“The wound that’s currently bleeding out at a pretty alarming rate.”

He has one hand on it keeping pressure and the other hand is tapping at the comm in his ear. He taps it three time, stops and the taps it twice more. It’s a code for when they find someone missing, the other two taps means he can’t talk right now. They let out a beep to everyone else. Oracle beeps back which means B is on his way.

“Woopsie Daisy! How did that get here. Maybe the giraffe did it?”

Giraffe? What the fuck was on that bullet. More furious he taps to Oracle.

‘Hurry up B’ he begs silently.

“Peter what giraffe are you on about?”

Peter looks destroyed once Jason says that. He’s on the verge of crying.

“The one over there Uncle Ben.”

Peter then leaps forward and throws his arms around Jason and knocks him back. He crumples into him and Jason holds him tightly.

“I’m so sorry Ben. I never meant for you to get shot. You know I love. I know you weren’t my real dad but I still loved you like one even though I was too shit to say it. I’m so sorry about the way you died. I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry. I wish the robber had shot me that night. I’m so sorry. Please don’t leave.” 

Jason hugged him furiously. He was obviously in hysterics. If Jason had more time he’d calm every worry of Peter’s, he’d tell him not to worry, that this Ben guy obviously loved him very much and that in no circumstance should Peter think he should be shot, but times ticking and Peters hallucinating and struggling to breathe.

“Shh, shh you’re ok Peter. I’m not going anywhere. Bruce is coming and you’ll be fine. You’ll be fine.”

Peter then goes still. He went from sobbing to being as still as a statue. It freaks Jason out.

“I can’t go with you.” Where had this come from?

“Why not.” He tries to ask it causally and not in a panicked please don’t leave sort of way. 

“I’ll just kill you again. I’m nothing but bad luck. Parker luck.”

Peter tries to make a run for it but Jason’s holding onto him tightly. He then sags against Jason and continues to cry as if nothing had happened. He then begins to struggle to breathe again. Jason tries desperately to try and talk him through it but he’s obviously not listening.

He keeps trying.

It happens so quick, he could give Wally a run for his money. One minute the kid is hyperventilating and the next he gets out of Jason’s hold with inhumane strength and throws his head on the concrete. Peter is out like a light before Jason has had the chance to scream. 

“Peter.” Nothing. 

“PETER PLEASE.” He screams and yet nothing. A steady stream of blood trickles down angrily against his head. Before Jason can think he collects Peter in his arms and runs. 

Thompkins. Jason knows Crime Alley like the back of his hand. It takes him 10 minutes to reach her clinic. It’s currently 11 pm and the clinic has no one in there except for a receptionist. A receptionist who’s really too happy for Jason’s liking under the circumstances.

Leslie is phenomenal as always in these situations and doesn’t ask questions, just gives harsh and curious glances. Which is fair giving the circumstances.

She manages to extract the bullet and clean the wound quickly. She bandages his head up carefully. He lost a lot of blood but with rest, a proper diet and under proper supervision he’ll be fine. 

Peters in a dingy little room with Jason sprawled across his legs. He’d told them all where he and Peter were.

B and the motley crew had had a run in with Scarecrow and his gang. It was not a good combination with an already petrified Dick and fear toxin. Dick had taken out half the goons without suiting up. Jason only wishes he could’ve seen it. They’ve got to clean up the city and then change before they come to him and Peter.

Jason lies half on top of Peter legs. He still doesn’t know how Peter had pushed away from him, he’s not making the same mistake twice. He knows Peter well enough now. He knows now he’ll run. He warns Leslie about this before promptly falling asleep.

Huh, the name Ben kinda rings a bell.

Jason wakes up to some movement and Leslie whispering in his ear.

“I’ll take care of him, go back to sleep Jason.”

He trusts Leslie with his heart. He falls asleep again and wakes up to what seems to be like five minutes later.

It is five minutes later.

Peter escaped out the window.

That little shi—.

Peter’s side healed within three days and his head was now doing fine. He had gone to the cheapest shop he could find and bought three cans of peaches. He needed cheap food and that was the best the shop had to offer. If he was going to leave Gotham he needed to save his money.

While he was picking out his cans he had heard two guys talking. The gist of the conversation was this. The Bats have now tripled their patrol. Going out at 9pm to 9am. They think they’re searching for someone. Peter has a sneaky suspicion of who it is.

He can’t go out as Spider-Man. Too many of the bats know his identity.

He doubts Cass won’t follow him back now. Damian will most likely drag him by the ear back to the Manor. Tim will talk to him before taking action. Selina could be a combination of all three. 

Keeping these things in mind Peter makes a list of things he needs to do before he leaves Gotham.

PETER’S LIST

• Swing round to the children at the orphanage 

• Find a replacement walker for Lindy and Charlie

• Say goodbye to Harley and Ivy

• Maybe/maybe not give Duchess’s kittens away(he’s on the fence)

• Say goodbye to Bee and everyone else

He goes out and walks Lindy and Charlie to school as normal. They chat his hear off and he wouldn’t have it any other way. As soon as he’s done he runs right back to the theatre and prays each day Duke doesnt spot him.

It’s day 5 when Peter makes his way outside as Spider-Man. He’s skittish and rightfully so. He’s looking over his shoulder at every turn. He’s a bag of nerves. He goes out that night like it’s his first time. He swings higher, quicker. He’s on the ball. He avoids the bats and shadows. He’s not getting caught. Over his dead body. The people of Gotham still need him.

It around 12 when his plans are foiled. He should’ve known better than to think he could outrun Cass. She’s chasing him and Peter finds him slowing down and facing her. He has to say goodbye eventually, get it over and done with it.

Friends

They’re on their usual rooftop which makes his nerves calm a little. There’s six meters or so between them. Damian drops down beside her and Tim following shortly. Peter gulps and eyes dart round the place.

Exit strategy, exit strategy, exit strategy.

“Have you done running?”

Spits out Damian stalking closer. He sounds both equally hurt and mad. He doesn’t know how to feel about that.

“I dunno. What are you going to do?” He challenges rocking back and forth on his heels.

“Come home Peter.” Cass says.

He can’t guess what she’s feeling at the moment. Anger, frustration, annoyance or all of the above. Maybe that’s just Peter who’s getting that vibe.

“I’m already home.”

He says defensively. He doesn’t belong with them. He’ll only bring them bad luck. If he goes with them they’ll soon be wishing they hadn’t taken him in.

“With who Peter? Where did you get that blood sample?”

Tim speaks up puzzled. From what he can tell the mystery of his life must’ve made Tim crazy, driving him up the walls for a sane solution in how Peter Parker came about. Has Peter got news for Tim….

“A very reliable clinic thank you very much.” 

“Where are your parents. How come they don’t notice you’re missing most nights?”

Peter shakes his head and starts to step away.

“They’re busy with work, late nights. They’re scientists if you insist you know.”

“Bullshit.” Pipes up Cass. She looks like she wants to reach out and take Peter back to the manor. They all do. Time to wrap this party up.

A screech sounds in the distance and a blast of something rocks Gotham causing the building to sway.

“Tt. This isn’t over Parker.”

Damian swings away to the sound of the commotion, Tim follows with one last pained glance at Peter. Cass looks at him before running up to him. She hugs him and Peter can only stand there in shock. She looks up at him and really looks.

“We need your help. Please come.” 

Peter can do that. He doubts they need it but this can be his goodbye gift, one thing checked off his list.

“Of course.” 

She nods once before swinging away, Peter hot on her heels.

Turns out it was Mr Freeze who was causing the hullabaloo.

Who knew Mr Freeze could be such a hassle. He was expecting a guy made of ice and like a cool beard or the Ice King from adventure time.

Not a guy in a suit with a fish tank around his head. He was quite…underwhelming. Sandman has raised his expectations, what cane he say, he’s got some pretty cool villains.

Gotham Villians:0 Queens:1.

He’s iced a good portion of the poor citizens. Batman is currently beating Mr Freezes ass with his family so Peter takes care of the ones who haven’t been froze. 

Those who aren’t playing freeze tag are herded away from the mess. He helps families escape out of the closet block of buildings. Part of Peter would like to help the Bats out but the other part of him screams in caution to be weary. 

Freeze is laughing as he whacks Batman back.

“Nice try Bats!”

The rest of them are dealing with Freezes goons. Cass, Damian and Tim are back to back fighting them off. Steph and this blue haired girl are fighting off the rest. Red Hood is helping the other civilians evacuate.

Peter rushes into another building that looks to be on the verge of toppling.

The whole buildings occupants are running out in a stampede. A little girl drops her stuffed rabbit and she begins to cry, running back to get it. Peter runs back for the animal with the girl in his arms when the hair at the back of his neck stands up.

LOOK OUT.

A massive block of ice is falling and taking the ceiling with it. Peter has only seconds to act before he manages to shove the girl out of its reach. The crumpling celiling manages to squash Peter leg and he lets out a screech.

The girl looks conflicted till Peter assures her he’s fine. She runs off with her rabbit in tow and Peter tries to push the ceiling off. It moves slowly but surely off of his leg. 

NOPE

Peters just pushed the piece off of him when he hears footsteps approach. Is that…the guy who shot him?!?!? Peter feeling a little bit of satisfaction at the guys eyepatch. Nice one Parke— wait pg. Violence is never the answer kids.

The most alarming thing about him is his gas mask. Why does he have one? He then opens a canister and green gas spreads throughout the room.

Oh, that’s why.

Peter immediately begins coughing. He tries to push himself up from the ground but his legs scream in protest and immediately buckles.

The last thing he sees is the manic guy grinning at him before falling unconscious. What a jerk.

No matter how many times Peters been kidnapped he’s never woke up this quick. That gas wasn’t very strong. What an amateur.

Let Peter paint you a picture. A ware house with molded floors and crumbling walls. His hands are bound with cheap rope. Is it bad he knows the difference between good and bad kidnapping rope? There’s a window of sorts in the roof allowing the moonlight to stream through.

Peters about to try and break free when the sounds of a fight can be heard. He stops in his tracks and waits, for what he doesn’t know. His gut tells him to wait.

He’s grateful they let him keep his mask on. He wonders if the guy took a peek.

Wondered what his face looked like when he found out this was the guy who he shot in a boutique a few days ago as well as the vigilante he kidnapped.

There’s no lingering effects of the gas. Only thing wrong with Peter is his broken leg. He takes a peak down at it and oops. That’s not good. Should it be bent at that angle…?

The fighting continues on in the distance but a new figure enters the scene, his stomach drops. Nightwing, aka Dick Grayson, aka his dad.

He spots Peter and cheerfully waves.

“Yoo hoo! You Mister Spider-Man have been keeping us all on our toes.” 

Peter gulps and tries to deepen his voice. “What? Little old me.” 

A voice shouts in the distance.

“You find him?”

“Over here!” Shouts Dick before returning his attention to Peter.

“So how’s it’s hanging Spider-Man.” 

Peter clears his throat.

“Eh I’ve been better.”

Come on Parker, think manly.

“Well you’re in luck. We’ve come to help but I’m curious. Why help out the Big Bad Bat if you know he doesn’t like metas?” 

Jason stands beside Dick and sizes up Peter. He’s a bit confused by this question.

Why wouldn’t he help out with Mr Freeze? Thing about Peter is when he’s confused and he needs to think he scrunches his eyebrows. The mask also copies his movements, Peter was quite proud when he finally managed to crack that. 

So when Peter scrunched up his eyebrows so did the mask. His eyes narrowed and his nose wrinkled up. It’s subtle. Very subtle. What Peter didn’t know was that Dick also scrunched his eyebrows when he was confused and needs to think.

Apparently that’s all Jason needed for him to clock Peters identity and share it with the class.

“Peter…” Jason breathes out in disbelief.

Dick whips his head around to Jason before looking straight back at Peter. Peter gulps and tries to protest as Dick shakily lifts his mask up. Peter must looks a mess. 

“Holy Fuck. I’m so stupid.”

Is what Jason mutters. It’s better than Dick, who’s staring at Peter with utter disbelief and horror.

Shouts sound out in the hall and the man who shot him comes in.

“Nobody move.” Dick hastily pulls Peters mask over his face before he turns to face the guy and grins.

If pirate wanna be was put out by having two well known vigilantes in his warehouse he didn’t show it. He just holds his gun out higher.

“Opps you caught us! It was only a matter of time, come on Hood.”

Dick holds up his hands innocently.

Peter and Jason can only stare in different states of confusion as Dick drags two chairs over, each with what Peters dubbed as kidnapping rope. He sets them far apart before motioning Jason to sit down. He then begins to tie his own hands behind his back. Jason has no choice but to follow Dick’s lead.

Guy with the gun is left standing with his jaw off its hinge. He nods slowly before making sure their hands are all tied.

“Ok…ok. I’m-I’m gonna call the boss. I’ll be right back. Let him know I’ve got three hero’s.”

Then he turns round and says something he assumes no normal person without enhanced hearing would hear.

“You people have issues.” Mutters the guy who shot a teenager a few days ago.

Well of course I have issues! That’s my freaking father! Peter wants to scream. Why would Dick voluntarily kidnap himself. Why would Jason follow!?

Dick turns towards Peter and has a blinding  smile on.

“So this is fun.”

Peter chokes on air and Jason only watches in caution.

“Ehm. I guess…um do you want to escape now?”

“Nah. Peter I’ve got to tell you something.”

Peter has a fair idea of what it is. He starts to sweat.

“Uhhhh. Can’t it wait.” He tries desperately. 

“Nope.” Dick pops the p before taking a deep breathe.

“So you know that silly news article, well funny story. That was true and I’m kinda your dad. By the way I’m Dick and that Jason.”

Peter doesn’t know how to reply. This wasn’t supposed to happen.

“I know.”

Dick tilts his head curiously. “About which bit?” 

“Both…?”

His eyes widen is surprise. “Ok. This is a good start. Ok, ok, ok. So. Your parents. What’s the story with them.”

“Dead.” He whispers.

“Who you’ve been staying with?”

“In Gotham? By myself.”

No point in lying now. He doesn’t think Parker Luck can work that quickly. With any bit of good fortune it’ll be pending until Peter makes his way to Metropolis and he won’t accidentally kill Jason or Dick or anyone other family member.

“Who’s Ben?” Jason speaks slowly, as if scared Peter will go scampering.

“No one.” He says it too quickly.

They both look at him like he’s full of shit. He is full of shit. If they bring up the topic of Ben he won’t be able to keep his composure and he’ll burst into tears. He needs to go now.

“Not that this hasn’t been fun but I’ve got to go.”

He’s been trying to get out of his binds for these three painful minutes, now if he just tugs hard enough. Dick’s eye twitches before he begins to scoot his chair closer to Peter’s.

“Don’t go, please. We just wanna talk.”

Dick begins to shift his chair closer and closer.

“You don’t have to come back to the Manor.”

Dick’ chair screeches again as it moves in. 

“Just let us talk this out.” His chair shuffles again at a rather surprising speed.

“Please Peter.”

His chair is now nearly touching Peter’s leg and he panics. He moves his chair and bites his tounge. Fuck his leg hurts.

“I’ll pass.”

Dick smiles at him before he begins his pursuit again. Peter has never felt this type of fear in his life. For every shuffle Peter does Dick comes closer by two.

“LET ME GO!” Screams Peter.

Jason looks like he’s about to double over laughing the prick.

“JUST LET ME LOVE YOU!”

Dicks closing in quickly. Peter puts up a good fight but those five words make him stumble and he falls flat on his face.

“Ow.”

Dick manages to set Peter up right with his leg. Peter is now sitting vertically across from Dick, a centimetre between their knees.

His eyes bore into Peter’s and he’d rather be anywhere else right now. In his panic he didn’t realise that Jason had also moved closer. Great, now all they needed was to hold hands and fucking sing. 

“Excuse my French but what the fuck.” Duke exclaimed.

Peter’s senses were lacking as he didn’t realise some other presences had entered the room.

“Ooo you’ve caught him. Look you’re trauma bonding!” Steph said in a sing song voice. 

Cass didn’t say anything just took a spare chair, brought it over and tied her hands together. The rest following suit. Great.

In this happy little circle it went Peter, Damian, Tim, Jason, Duke, Dick, Steph, Cass and the blue haired girl. Babs was on the com he was told.

“I’m Harper Row by the way, I just came back to town. You’re the Peter guy they’ve been raving on about? Am I intruding, I feel like I’m intruding.”

“Nah don’t worry. I suppose I should get this over with.”

Peter looks around the group. His heart is beating wildly. 

“So who wants to go first?”

“How did you know you were my son?” Dick

“Who’s Ben.” Jason

“How did you get your powers?” Duke

“How long have you been homeless.” Cass

“Since when were you Spider-Man.” Steph

“Did you create your tech?” Tim

“When did you meet Kent.” Damian

“Is your name really Peter Parker or is that like a code name?” Harper. 

“Ok. So um.” Get it over with Parker. He looks down at his lap before it all spurs out.

“My name is Peter Parker but I’m not from around here. I’m from another universe.”

There’s various degrees of surprise and a triumphant “Told you so.” from Jason. Tim and Duke both elbow him.

“To start from the beginning, when I was six my parents died in an airplane crash. There names were Richard and Mary Parker. My dad’s original surname was Grayson but he changed it when he got adopted.”

“Adopted?” Damian parrots confusedly. 

Peter nods his head once. “Dad’s parents died in a circus accident.”

He doesn’t look up to see Dicks reaction.

“So he got adopted by the Parkers, who had one son of their own called Ben. That’s Jason’s name in my universe. So when my parents died Ben and Aunt May took me in. It was hard at first, money was always tight but they always did their best.”

He stops and thinks of May and Ben. He wishes they were alive, if he could see them just one more time. To say sorry, to wish he could have been better.

“Me and Ben got into a stupid fight. He just got back from work. He was a police officer—“

“Jason was a police officer!” Everyone in the circle exclaims. Peter looks up and he laughs which kinda turns into a sob before looking down again. Jason looks gobsmacked. As if he didn’t know himself. He looked like he was going to get sick and Peter was definitely circling back to that point.

“Yeah, May was a nurse as-well. Anyway, we got into a fight, I was younger and umm… I’m sorry I’m can’t go into that. He died that night.” 

Damian somehow had got out of his binds without Peters notice and laid a comforting hand on Peters shoulder. He didn’t know who was more shocked by that action as he retracted it quickly. Peter got the message and he gave him a small smile. 

“Anyway, times got tougher and May had to pick up more shifts so she always came back late. One night she didn’t come back at all and the police came to the door and told me she’d drowned. Foul play was involved but they just couldn’t prove it. I was then put in foster care, then I was on the street and then I kinda got kidnapped by a cult.”

“A cult? What would a cult want with you.”

Steph is looking at him for answers but Peter can only shrug.

“I’d gotten my powers by then so they’d collect metas as you’d call them, but in my world they’re called mutants.” 

“That’s fucked.” Tim muttered. “Did anyone cop on?” 

Peter can still remember that day clearly. Mister Stark coming in to that dark cave like prison, looking scary as shit.

“Yeah, Mister Stark saved me. The rest of the kids were killed, I was in a…prison of sorts when they came in. Anyway after a year or so I was living with Mister Stark.”

Damian scrunched up his nose. “Who’s Mister Stark.” 

“He’s a superhero but also one of the best inventors ever to cross this planet.”

He can’t help but smile thinking of Mister Stark and his achievements.

“His superhero name is Iron Man cause he has this suit you should see it, it’s so cool. He’s part of the Avengers which is like the Justice League, if you get me.”

“And mutants are allowed on this team.” Duke asks curiosily.” 

Peter thinks. “Well before I died I —.” 

“You died!” Bursts out Dick. It was weird seeing open concern on Dicks face. This whole situation was weird, it made Peter feel weird.

“I think so? It’s confusing. But we have enhanced people on the team. Anyway, there’s was this big purple guy who wanted to wipe away half the planet! So I go up to space with Mister Stark to stop this guy and then we’re fighting him and he just poof! Disappears. Then all of a sudden, Drax, Mantis and other Peter start turning to dust. Doctor Strange goes as well. Then I start turning to dust.”

Everyone was leaning against the edge of their seats now.

“It was…painful and then I woke up again and Dr Strange told me that everyone was waiting for us and then we were on a different planet and everyone is fighting and I see Mister Stark and then I see the infinity gauntlet. Oh I haven’t even told you about that. So basically there’s like these six stones and if you collect them all  you can do crazy shit. So anyway he got all six of them, made the snap, wiped half the planet, that’s why I turned to dust and then Mister Stark invented time travel and that’s how we all came back! I think…. Anyway I saw the gauntlet and then I snapped, I was in this weird place and now I’m here…woo hoo?”

He can’t tell them about the stone lady yet. This is enough for now he repeats to himself. He hopes on everything they won’t judge him, won’t call him a liar or turn him in. They’re not like that.

Dick stands up, Peters seen this before, he knew it was going to happen. He just wished Dick was different. He braces for the impact of the slap, punch, kick, whatever it may be but it never comes. Dick wraps his arms around Peter and he freezes.

“It’s ok Peter. You’re ok now.”

Peter then breaks down crying. He can’t help it. He cries and cries until there’s nothing left. He cries for Ben, for May, for all the kids who don’t make it out of the cult, for his parents and for himself. 

Dick holds him through it all.

For a few seconds Tony could have had it all. Time was never really on his side. The stone had become more vivid. More alive. Thoughts could be whispered relentlessly one day and radio silence the next.

Tony did know one thing, he wasn’t a fan of Dick Grayson. This guy had crossed Peter’s mind more than once. From what he can gather this Dick Guy is trying to integrate Peter into his family, which frankly seems like a rich cult to Tony.

Tony is not ok with this for a multitude of reasons. One being that thats his kid, two being he already has a loving family and three that’s his kid.

Tony wasn’t a jealous person, nope. Not him…maybe a little. But you see when some random dude, who you have no idea what he looks like or who he is tries to take your kid, you wouldn’t take it the right way. He knows if he was pervert, call it intuition, he’s not a bad guy per se. That’s doesn’t mean Tony has to like the guy.

And don’t even get him started on sketchy figure number two, drumroll please…Nightwing. One guy wants Peter for his estranged family and the other wants him to be his sidekick. Peter was and will never be someone’s sidekick. Simple as.

It was random evening, nothing out of the blue. He was about to leave for his flight when the stone started glowing. He probably shouldn’t have touched that stone with a ten foot pole but his kid was in there and Morgan had told him that the stone called to her. Maybe this was the stone calling to him.

Or maybe it was the the liquid Tony had cooked up and kept injecting into the stone in the hopes it would work.

He carefully went towards it and touched it with the tip of his finger. Like a vacuum it sucked him in.

The inside of the stone was about as appealing as the outside. It was different to keep hearing Peter was ok than seeing him in the flesh being ok. It was surreal. So surreal. 

His kid was alive and looked fine. Their reunion was cut short when he could physically feel something kick him out but it was enough. He flew out the stone and landed on his ass. Gave Shuri the shock of her life, poor girl.

He’d gone on his plane estatic. He was delighted cause in one evening he was going to see his two kids, a possibility he’d thought he’d never have. Walking into the lake house he couldn’t help but have a jump to his step. Morgan was finding it hard to readjust to school so they decided to have a mini little vacay at the lake house this week.

This time when he passed Peter’s room he smiled. He peeked his head into Morgan’s bed room and couldn’t help but grin. Peter was now featured in each of her drawings around the room. He crouched down beside her when her eyes fluttered open and a sleepy smile made its way onto her face.

“Daddy your back. Did you see Peter?”

She asks every time he comes back. For once he could say he had.

“I did, I did.”

Tears well in his eyes thinking about it. She gasps and sits up.

“You did! Where is he?”

She swivelled her head back and forth trying to find out where her big brother is.

“It was very quick visit Morgan but he’s ok.”

She settles into bed and oh. Maybe he should’ve told her in the morning. She’s not going to bed anytime soon.

“Well tell me all about it, did he ask about me.”

Tony has to laugh at that.

“He did actually—.”

He tells Morgan all about it, it might’ve only been five minutes but it was the best spent minutes of his life.

Both of them end up falling asleep in the late hours of the morning. As soon as Tony’s head hits the pillow Pepper creeps in. She drapes a blanket over him before turning away. She’s been with her husband through thick and thin. Seen him at his very worst and best.

She prays to some god up there that Peter comes back safe. That risking everything to get Peter back is worth it. She knew Peter very briefly but the impact that he had on the Stark household will outlast him in death. She misses him and wished on everything that he comes back in one piece. She doesn’t think their family will be able to survive if he doesn’t.

Jason ends up knocking out the henchmen who came as back up. Dicks glad, he would’ve done a lot worse to the man who shot Peter and those who helped in the operation. 

Dicks been terrified many times but to rush to the alley where Peter is supposed to be and see a pile of blood, no. Dick doesn’t think he’ll be able to sleep for weeks.

He knew it was irresponsible of him to take out half of Scarecrow guys in civilian clothes but he doesn’t regret it. The fear toxin hadn’t made matters better. Then he goes to the clinic just for Peter to slip through his fingers yet again.

He always thought Bruce was bonkers for tracking his children, Dick was starting to think it wasn’t that bad of an idea. 

Peter has been through so much. Everything he’s gone through…Dick doesn’t know how he’s still standing. Everything he’s told Dick…it’s all too much. Dick doesn’t know how he’s done it.

Dick knows one thing for definite though, he’s not a fan of Tony Stark. He sounds sketchy, but he’ll keep his mouth shut for Peter’s sake. He wants to wrap him in a blanket and never let him out of his sight. He’ll settle for having his arm thrown around him as they walk towards Peters home.

Dick…died in Peters universe and it makes him feel guilty, to know he wasn’t there when Peter needed him. He doesn’t know how Jason’s feeling, being dead in another universe. He’ll have to ask if he’ll tell Peter that he died in this universe too.

“This is so cool! I’m not the only meta now.”

Duke pipes up and Peter laughs.

“Yeah I guess it is, why doesn’t Batman allow metas in Gotham anyway?.”

“I think it’s a jab at Superman but that’s just my opinion.”

Duke said in thought. Steph was pretty much buzzing at Cass’ side.

“Ok but how did you know our identity’s? I’ve been dying to know.”

“So it helped that I knew Cass—.” Steph gasped loudly and threw a glare in her girlfriend’s direction.

“How could you!” 

Cass only shrugged. “I regret nothing.”

Peter sniggered and high fives Cass.

“Yeah so when I was at dinner with Dick and there was this pamphlet thing with all your superhero designs on it. I was looking at it and thinking huh, the Batfam got a lot of children like the Wayne’s…wait a minute and that was that!”

“So Cass was the only one who knew.”

Dick mused as he caught the guilty looks of two of his brothers. So his sister wasn’t the only backstabber of the group.

“No way…my own flesh blood, Damian and Cass I’d suspect but Tim! I’m surprised you didn’t spill the beans.”

“We are adopted Richard.” Damian mutters rolling his eyes.

“I can keep a secret!” Tim sputters out indignantly. 

Harper snorts. “I bet you were desperate to tell Bats you figured it out. It was eating you up, wasn’t it.”

Tim’s silence was confirmation enough. 

“I can’t believe it took me so long.” Jason mutters.

“I mean I should’ve gotten it straight away, especially when you called me Ben.”

Peter shrugs unapologetically. “You’ve either got it or you don’t.”

“What other powers do you have?” Dick asks the question and when Peter lifts his head up to look at him he thinks his heart melts.

“Well I can stick to walls, I can shoot my own webs which didn’t happen before I came here, I have enchanced metabolism, I have a decrease in thermoregulation and I have this Spider sense that kinda alerts me to trouble and all that shazam.

Dicks eyebrows scrunch, he’s really happy Peter does that aswell. Should he be that happy? He doesn’t know.

“So you can’t warm up and you need to eat a lot?”

Peter rolls his eyes and says in a voice with an underlying tone of dad. Dick shouldn’t feel this giddy about a tone of all things but he does.

“It’s kind of annoying that thats the two things you pluck from my powers.”

Dick feels no remorse. He needs to be prepared for every situation that’s to come.

“I’m just concerned bud.” 

Peter blows out a breathe and shakes his head amused. He’s about to say something when his eyes light up.

“This is the spot. MTV Welcome to my crib!”

Dick looks up and plasters on what he hopes is a pleasant face. He’s been living it up while his son has been living in an abandoned, cold theatre. 

Peter laughs. “I know, I know. It looks like a shit hole, but it’s what’s inside that matters! Come on in!”

With that Peter crawls into a broken window and disappears. They all follow him inside.

Chapter Text

Peter probably should’ve done a quick tidy before he brought them all up here but in his defence he wasn’t expecting guests. I mean there’s no mice thanks to Duchess, small mercy’s at least.

“You’ve lived here for…” Jason trails off, his gaze being flung around to every nook and cranny of Peter’s home.

“Two months I’ve been here. Not too bad ey.”

They’ve reached the top floor where he’s currently been living. Peter looks at his surroundings and refuses to feel embarrassed. He’s done ok, better than most in Gotham. 

He claps his hands together which gets everyone’s attention. He can’t dissect their reactions right now.

Disgust, pity, sadness, anger?

“Ok. So down there is the toilets, multiple I know, fancy.”

He then walks further into the room and spreads his arms out.

“There’s my bed and that’s my wardrobe, that’s my food and…where’s my cat?”

She should be here. He calls out her name and ignores the looks they’re all giving each other. Yeah maybe he should have done a quick clean or maybe lead them to a nice apartment and pretend it’s where he lives.

“DUCHESS!”

A meow sounds from the spider web beneath the dome. He spots her there, kittens and all.

“Make yourself at home, I have to feed Duchess.”

He walks off with a tin of cat food in his hand, trying not to feel their eyes burning into his back.

Peter had to make three more webs on top of the original one so Duchess’ kittens wouldn’t fall through. She’s flat out on her stomach and meows when Peter comes over.

“Hiya Duchess, aww look at them.”

He swears one kitten is drooling.

“You did not tell me Duchess had kittens.”

Damian had crept up behind him, testing the weight of the web by swaying a little bit. Once he deemed it sturdy he crept closer.

“Had them a few days ago, cute aren’t they.”

Damian nods in earnest and sits besides Peter. He reaches out to pet Duchess but then retracts his hand looking unsure.

“Am…I allowed to pet her?” Peter smiles and waves him on.

“She won’t mind.”

Her purring gets louder and Damian’s smile grows. He then looks at his kittens and he can’t believe he’s saying this, Damian has a soft look on his face, it’s a nice change. 

He then looks at Peter and then behind them.

“Would you like to have your room next to mine at the manor?” Damian asks it casually but he can tell this question has weight to it. Like asking someone to be your friend for the first time.

“That sounds great. We can go on patrol together!” 

“If Dick let’s you out his sight.”

Mutters Damian before saying at a normal volume.

“I’ll have to introduce you to Jon.”

That peaked Peters interest. “Who’s Jon?”

Damian spares him a glance before answering. “He’s my best friend, son of superman.”

Peters eyebrows raise above his hair. He thought Superman and Batman were like mortal enemies, wanted nothing to do with each other, guess that’s not the case. Maybe he shouldn’t trust everything Bee says. He doesn’t think he has the heart to tell her Batman is actually good friends with Superman. Bee loves Superman, only because she thinks Batman hates him. Maybe he should inquire why she has such a vendetta against  Batman.

“Oh that’s cool. Can’t wait to meet him.”

Damian hums before cutting Peter a sly look.

“He’s also told me something…interesting the other day?”

“Don’t tell me he’s a big fan of Spider-
Man?”

Peter kinda hopes he is. He’d think it’d be hilarious if one of Damian’s friend was a fan.

Damian scowls. “He’d never stoop so low, at least I think Hayseed wouldn’t. Anyways, he said his dad was in Gotham.”

Oh

He busies himself with petting Duchess, not meeting Damian’s eye.

“Oh, I thought Metas weren’t welcome in Gotham.”

Damian gives him a look but continues. “He was in his secret identity, one no one’s been able to crack in 40 or so years? Until a scrawny, in need of bath teenager comes up to him and calls him out.”

Peters trying not to laugh and by the way Damian’s looking at him he’s failing.

“I think you’re being too harsh on the teen, he’s going through puberty and could have a bad financial situation!”

“Maybe that kid also had a rich family he could’ve relied on but chose to ignore them.”

Peter begins to laugh and Damian pushes him over. Now, Peters no stranger to pain. That’s why he was able to walk from the warehouse to here with a bit of a broken leg. Maybe it was the adrenaline or just him pushing his luck that let him get this far without consequences.

Now as he fell over he let out a whimper and Damian was on him like a hot shot. His eyes flew over his body before they fell to Peter’s leg.

In his opinion he’s had worse, far worse. Damian does not share the same opinion and eyes his leg with disgust.

“What happened.”

It’s not a question it’s a demand.

“Bits of ice and roof fell on me. No biggie.”

Damian looks at him likes he’s gone mad, maybe he has.

“No biggie.”

He repeats slowly to see if he heard Peter right.

Peter just shrugs before Damian shouts over his shoulder.

“RICHARD YOUR SON IS IN NEED.”

Peters been betrayed before but god does this one sting. He gapes at Damian in absolute betrayal.

“Your bone is sticking out.” Damian points out as if that’s a valid reason. 

“With what? Is everything ok?” Dick calls out walking towards them.

Peter’s back is facing Dick. He stands up and oof, nope. His bone definitely shouldn’t look like that. 
He points an accusing finger at Damian.

“You s-s-snitch….”

Peter definitely shouldn’t be swaying this much. Some voice whispers in his ears to rest, it’s been a long day. If that’s isn’t a compelling argument he doesn’t know what is.

He tries his best to fight whatever voice keeps swishing round in his head but it’s a futile attempt. Thank God I’m on a soft web was his last thought before he hit said soft web.

That and he was never going to be able to leave Wayne Manor after this.

Peters used of this whole rigma roll by now. However, this time he’s closer to the looming mountain than the spot where he usually wakes up at.

It topples over him and casts a dark shadow all around the landscape. Weird. He hobbles over to the rock and lays his hand down over it.

He’s prepared for the freezing bite of the rock this time but it still makes him retract his hand. He looks up at the mountain and contemplates his actions. He could climb it, the question is should he.

He waits around for a few minutes but nothing or should he say nobody has come to greet him. Well if that’s the case…. He begins his climb.

The higher he goes the rougher the terrain is. The rocks are almost like spikes. His hands get cut far too easily and his breaths come in short puffs.

How long will he be here he doesn’t know. Longest ever was a couple of hours. Does it get longer each visit. He’s already freaked out the Wayne’s enough today, imagine if he doesn’t wake up!

He has to take a break and goes over to a slim ledge. He hauls himself up and lies down, gulping in breathes of air far too slowly for his liking. 

He’s up there for 5…10…15 minutes and his chest is still heaving. Somethings not right. His spider senses scream at him and so does his scar from the gauntlet. A bright light flashes around him and he’s being lifted.

When he opens his eyes he’s right at the very start of the mountain. He stands up slowly when he sees a mysterious green figure balancing precariously on a rock that’s jutted out.

It’s not his usual stone woman. No this one is taller, slimmer and has pin straight black hair. Just like the soul stone lady, she has got long hair that floats around her but hers is more straight than wavy. Her outfit is intricate with many clocks hanging off of her. She also has an hourglass in her hand that she’s shaking back and forth.

Her eyes are sharp and and her smile is chilling. She jumps down from her ledge without making a splash. 

Peters seen enough now to know that she’s some kind of god/deity? She struts over to him and stares him down. A Cheshire grin makes its way onto her face.

“Well Hello Peter Parker.”

That was the voice that was in his head before he passed out!

He’s not going to bother asking how she knows his name. He’s just going to roll with the punches. Peters looking at this woman, dressed in green with clocks and he puts two and two together.

”And you’re time.”

The woman’s smile turns deadly.

“My sister said you were good.”

A poof of green smoke and she’s behind him. He whirls around, even his spider sense couldn’t warn him about her poofing power.

“Your sister?” He asks cause why does this woman’s sister know him?

Another poof of green smoke and she twirls him around. He’s ready for it this time and knocks her back. She’s about to reply to his question when her head snaps to the left. Her eyes narrow and she hisses. She grabs Peters face in her hands and looks him dead in the eye.

”My sister chose you for a reason child. I do not doubt my sister chose wrong. Be careful and remember, never, ever, go towards the top of the mountain. You will not like what you will find at the top.”

With that ominous speech a chill goes down his spine. A weird sensation creeps up his arm and he looks down at his scar. The tail ends of it have gone a faint green. You’d have to squint to see it.

”We are all counting on you child.”

With that she turns towards the source of her distress. The orange mist begins to swirl and Peters lung fill with the sickening smoke.

He’s transported to his usual spawn point. Weird, really weird.

“Well look what the cat dragged in.”

Peter whips his head around to come face to face with a no no on Mister Starks “People Peter can be friends with” list.

Maybe the Time Stone lady with her green vibe set off anyone in the vicinity with the same colour scheme.

“Mr Loki! What are you doing here?”

Loki squints his eyes and turns on his heels, walking away from Peter. Bit rude but it’s Loki.

“Catch up or fall behind.” Is all he said.

Peter scrambled to his feet and caught up to Lokis side. 

“Where are we going? Did The Stone Lady send you? How are you here? Are you dead aswell?!” Loki looked slightly alarmed at all the questions but they don’t break his relentlessness pace.

”You’ll soon see.” Was his mysterious reply. Peter gulped and could only follow him. How long has been out in the real world? He wonders. Hopefully not too long or he’ll freak the Bats out.

Meanwhile Across Gotham…

“Let me get this straight, you fail to kill a poitential Wayne. I’ll let that slide, that bits easy to do again. Then you have not one, not two, but three vigilantes in your custody and you loose them all.” Joker speaks calmly. Too calmly. 

Brant was currently sweating bullets. Why did he ever sign up for this job. Because you have to feed your family dumbass. A voice whispered back at him.

His old job was busted once Bat put his boss behind bars. The only job available for a former crime alley kid was for him to work with this maniac.

He shouldn’t have took it no matter how desperate he was, but he can’t change the past. He was a nobody in this job which suited him, all he did was run errands for Scarecrow, come home, spend some time with his wife and Lindy and then go to bed.

Then Jokes got involved with Scarecrow and his hands were tied. He couldn’t leave. He was tasked with shooting the new potential Wayne.

Why? He doesn’t know. He didn’t want to shoot the kid but it was either that or Joker shoot his Lindy.

A week later and he’s in the bad books as he didn’t harm the kid enough for Jokers standards. He knows what that means for him and his family. So, when he sees the perfect opportunity to capture a vigilante and gain safety for his family he takes it. Then Nightwing and Red Hood came into the warehouse and it was like he won the lotto. Then he got his ass kicked and lost the lot.

No security footage, no idea of who was under the mask, he had nothing valuable to offer them. In other words he was collateral.

He wished he was allowed to have one final phone call, to his wife, to tell her thank you for sticking beside a piece of crap for so long. To his Lindy, the best mistake he ever made. To tell both his girls that he loved them. If he were to do life again he’d make sure to find them.

Life’s unfair. He knew that from the beginning when he was out on the streets with his older brother. He was reminded of it one final time when Joker shot his gun without hesitation. No remorse for him, his wife who will now have to provide for their daughter alone, his Lindy who will grow up without a father or anyone who’s struggling and trying their best like himself.

Brant Kane died with a hole in his chest and a heavy heart that night.

Joker sighed and spun round to Scarecrow.

“I’m sensing a common theme with your men. You ought a get some new ones.”

Scarecrow stares at Brant for a while longer.

“What do we tell his family.” 

“Did they know.”

“No. He wasn’t that stupid.” 

“You know where he lives.”

“Yeah.”

Joker signals two men forwards.

“Deposit this body beside the bodega on 12th street. Then you erase all that footage from the shop. Any means necessary.”

“What about his family?”

One of the men spoke up. Joker waved his gun wildly around.

“They’ll find out soon enough.”

They each pick up a leg and an arm as they carry him out. Joker does a mock salute before putting his gun back.

“Welp. He out ran his use.”

Scarecrow only shakes his head.

“You hear about Freezes attack.” 

Joker hums noncommittally. “Amateur.”

“He wrecked several building.” 

“Like I said. Amateur. Beside I have way bigger plans.”

He grins manically at Scarecrow who only huffs. Joker picks a flask out of his jacket before raising it in the air.

“A toast to the end of this camaraderie, your fear toxin was appreciated.”

Scarecrow lifts his hand in the air.

“I was happy to oblige. If you need anymore help, you know where to find me.”

Joker takes a swig of the drink before passing it on. He waits several minutes but Joker seems fine. Scarecrow takes a chug before passing it back to him.

Stupid Old Clown won’t know what hit him.

Three of his men appear behind Scarecrow.

“Yes yes I’ll be there in a second. We’re just finishing up business.” Scarecrow says indignantly.

He tells them while waving his hand at them. The men don’t move though. They stay still as statues.

‘Thats odd’ he thinks before he seizes up. He falls to the ground with a loud thump. He tries to move but whatever was in that drink held him down. His mind begins to shut down on him and his eyes flutter close. That’s bastard. He was right about needing better men. The last thing he heard before he’s gone is “There can only be one.”

Once Scarecrow woke up to see the walls of the bleak Arkham Prison he banged his fists against the walls. Only then did he regret ever teaming up with the Mad Hatter of Gotham.

Dick paced back and forth in the bat cave. It had been a day and Peter still hadn’t woken up. He couldn’t believe he’d missed Peter’s injury.

How could he have been so stupid. How did Peter walk so long!

Peter had passed out on the web as Dick was walking towards him. Oracle had immediately called Bruce and he was there in under ten minutes. As soon as they got into the cave Alfred was waiting and ready to help. Alfred said Peter should be right as rain by a few hour tops but a day later there wasn’t even a peep out of him.

His vitals were staying steady, he wasn’t dying or anything but it still freaked Dick out.

“Master Dick I would suggest sleeping so when the boy wakes up you are fully functional.”

Alfred states raising an eyebrow. It would usually send Dick running to bed, however, most times Alfred doesn’t have a basket of kittens in his hands.

Like Dick, Duchess refuses to leave Peter’s side which means the kittens are kept with her. Alfred the cat is delighted to have some feline friends to play with. Duchess, Alfred and the kittens are all currently being held up by Alfred.

He lets out a chuckle before rubbing a hand over his face. He settles to sit down beside Peter. Even though he’s still from a different universe that’s his kid. There’s no denying it and Jason…he’s fast asleep on the opposite chair.

Bruce and Jason’s relationship is still a bit rocky but they’re improving. Jason stays up at the manor most of the time. If Jason ever was down to the cave it’s 5 to 10 minutes top. Jason has spent the day at Peter’s side, not wanting a repeat of the clinic.

Around 3 hours ago Alfred had shooed everyone up to bed. Bruce had loittered around the bat computer. Hovering around Peter to make sure he was still breathing and even though he wouldn’t admit it, he was delighted to just watch Jason.

Bruce was emotionally constipated to a fault. That didn’t mean he didn’t love them. He did, he just had weird ways of saying it. 

Dick remembers his first few years at the manor. He’d wake up in the middle of the night and see Bruce looming up over him. He’d never understood why. Bruce told him he was afraid he wasn’t breathing and had to make sure he was alive. Dick never found it creepy as a kid, he thought it was boring sure but not creepy. 

The first time Bruce did it to Jason he got two black eyes. Jason found it very creepy even after several months at the manor. Bruce only ever looked afar from the door after that.

Tim got checked up more often as he was just after Jason death. Bruce would sometimes just fall asleep on Tim’s floor. Sometimes Tim would make it to his bed and would just sleep on the floor. Bruce would just often lay down beside him and fall asleep.

Steph for a short time while she was Robin, before she took up spoiler, was looked at from afar like Jason. After the Black Mask incident, when Steph did stay over at the manor, he only checked on her once and made it brief. He never knew the relationship between Steph and Bruce. Steph didn’t stay at the manor all the time only occasionally. She had no Wayne tagged onto her name as she lived with her mother majority of the time. That didn’t mean Bruce and her had a less special bond than him or Cass. It was a unique bond.

Bruce didn’t check up on Cass, she checked up on him. The first time Cass had stayed at the manor Bruce had went to check up on Cass. Only Cass had the same idea and went to check up on him. Both of them had gotten scared once they saw the other was missing. In order to avoid the catastrophe of May 2009 they took turns each night checking in.

Damian was a different case altogether. You see Damian wasn’t comfortable on the bed and so for his first year he slept in the closet. Dick knew this as he was the one to check in on him when Bruce was gone. It was like a tradition. The first night Bruce returned it was just Damian, Alfred and Bruce in the manor. Bruce had gone in to say goodnight only to get a heart attack and the untouched sheets. To avoid another repeat of the great accident of February 2011 Bruce had to check the closet first before setting an alert out that Damian had gone missing.

Duke talked in his sleep. Proper blown conversations. Bruce had at least 10 conversations with a sleeping Duke before he realised he wasn’t actually awake. He only copped on because Duke threw the cover off of him and proceeded to do a handstand and then went right back into bed. Bruce’s screams are still said to be heard throughout the manor and Dukes carpet is now heavily cushioned.

Babs had laughed her ass off once she learnt what Bruce does and called it a dad thing. Turns out Commissioner Gordon always checked on her when she was little and still to this day when she stays over.

Babs was and never will be Bruce’s kid but she is one of their siblings. People always find it strange when he includes Babs with the Wayne’s but it’s true. She’s their sister whether she admits it or not. 

Dick wonders if he’ll start doing the same with Peter. He wonders what his tic will be. Does he talk in his sleep, will he be creeped out? Does he snore? Then a sinking feeling crushes into Dicks stomach. Will Peter even stay at the manor? And even if he does he’ll probably want to go back to his own universe and Tony.

Dick sucks in his lip and his eyebrows pull together. They’ll have to discuss that. Maybe Dick will wait a bit until after he wakes up. Bruce is behind Jason surveying them all before a beep comes from his watch.

“We have a guest.”

Dicks immediately on guard before he sees Roy’s head pop out of the door. He smiles sheepishly before Lian burst through his legs.

Dicks surprised to see them here buts he’s not unpleased. Before Lian can run off Roy grabs her and hoists her up.

“Hiya Dick. How’s Peter holding up. Bats.”

“Hi Roy. Hi Lian. Peters doing ok.”

Roy nods and before he can explain why he’s here Lian bursts out.

“I heard Daddy’s and Jays call and I heard Peter was dying and I had to see if he was alright! Also hi Uncle Dick and Grandpa Bruce”

She exclaimed before peering down at Peter and examining him. Making sure he was indeed alive.

Roy looked at her exasperated. “Jaybird only said he was injured Peanut.”

“Same thing. Are those Kittens!” She runs off towards the box, content now that she knew Peter wasn’t on his way out. Bruce smiles before following her.

“Be careful sweetheart they’re sleeping.”

Roy looks back at Dick. “Sorry about dropping in. We came over to visit Jason and when he wasn’t there I rang him. Lian doesn’t hear when I call her for dinner but she does hear the whisper of Jay saying Peter is injured. She demanded she needed to see him. Wouldn’t go to sleep or eat unless she knew he was safe. Little monster.”

Dick let out a little laugh as he watched Lian coo at the little kittens. Bruce was watching her like a hawk and listened to her endless stream of chatter.

“I don’t mind you coming, neither would Peter. Especially not sleeping beauty.” He says the last bit slyly.

He knew there was something going on between Jason and Roy. Jason denied it and denied it but you couldn’t beat the facts. Anyone could see it from a mile away. Those two idiots were in love. Roy only rolled his eyes but didn’t say anything. Lian calls Bruce ‘Grandpa Bruce’ for Christs sake.

Roy then stared at the heap before shaking Jason awake. He shot up and looked around wildly.

“Roy…?” He mumbled confusedly before looking around. 

“Yeah it’s me. Now I hear enough about your back problems already. Let’s get you into a proper bed.”

Roy lifts him up but Jason’s eyes are glued to Peter. “What about Peter? What if he leaves.”

“Peter is currently in the bat cave, under the the watch of Batman and his father. If he escaped then you guys are loosing your touch.”

Lian looks up at the voices and she lights up once she spots Jason.

“Jayjay you’re awake!”

She runs up to him forgetting about the kittens.

Jason lets out a small oof before picking her up.

“What’s a certain someone doing up past her bedtime?”

Oh yeah, Jason was pretty much Lian’s other dad as well.

“I had to check on Petey! Do you think he’d let me have a kitten?”

Jason pretends to think about it when they all know full well Peter would gladly give her a kitten.

“Peter will, but, only if you go to bed.”

She pouts before burying her head into Jason’s chest and mumbles out a “fine.” Jason takes one last look at Peter as if he miraculously woke up in the time he wasn’t looking. Lian’s not the only one Peter made an impression on. 

“I’ll stay here Jason. Rest.” Dick says. Jason nods at him.

“You need rest too Dick.”

He might but they both know he won’t be going to sleep for awhile. Jason, Roy and a sleeping Lian make their way out of the cave. If Roy grabs Jason’s hand once they reach the stairs then that’s their business, not his. Once they do get together he will be insufferable. He might even get an ‘I told you so’ t-shirt.

Bruce looks at them fondly. He then cracks his back before shaking himself out. He runs a hand through Peter hair looking at him with a look of…he can’t decipher it, it’s got love in it anyway.

“Selinas upstairs. I’ll be back down soon.”

With Selina upstairs Bruce will have to face his greatest fear, 8 hours of sleep. He won’t be down anytime soon.

“Ok B. See you tomorrow.”

He leans down and leaves a kiss on Dicks brow. Once he’s out of sight Dick deflates. There’s a feeling of loneliness after seeing Bruce and Jay with their loved ones. He looks down at Peter and wishes he’d wake up in this moment. He doesn’t of course but it’s still nice to wish 

Dicks shuffles out his phone from his back pocket and hesitates. He’d be lying to himself if he said things between him and Wally have gone past the rocky path of friendship.

He knows Wally likes Peter so that’s a plus. He goes onto his contacts before hesitating on sending the text. Maybe this is the push he needs. He hits send.

Wally Wonka

Hey

To what do I owe the pleasure to?

Um. You know Peter my son right 

I do

Do You

Cause for awhile there I wasn’t too sure

There was no adoption paper being signed or forcible kidnapping 

I’m surprised he’s not at the manor yet

He's at the manor now

He got injured

Fuck

He's alright yeah

Cause if he isn’t I can’t believe you told me over text

He's fine but

 But what

He's not exactly from this universe 

Oh thank god

I thought you were going to say something far worse

Can I call you?

Of course.

Wally picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even get to say hello before Dick burst into tears. “What if I-“ is all he can say before he goes into hysterics.

Wallys quick to run into the bat cave holding Dick as sobs. Throughout the crying he explains everything he’s learnt about Peter, 15 minutes later Peters still not awake and Dick is finally comprehensible

“I can’t loose him.” Is the first thing Dick gets out.

Dicks biggest fear is loosing the people he loves. His fear is amplified with Peter as he knows he’ll have to go back to his universe soon. He’ll have to loose him soon. 

“I know love. I know.” He doesn’t know, how Wally could make sense of his sobbing mess of Peter’s backstory. 

He rubs Dicks back and holds him tightly. Wally huffs once he sees Dick eyelids begin to close.

“If you want we’ll talk more after but I think you need rest.”

“But Peter…” Dick trails off.

“Will be watched by me. Get some sleep, when you wake up he’ll still be here.”

Dick hums before his breathing evens out slowly. With Wally there Dick knows he can relax.

“Mr Loki what do you mean I’m supposed to stay away from Time?!?”

Loki had led him off to a little cave. They sat down and Loki told him what happened to him and then in no uncertain terms was he supposed to talk to time.

”She slippery. She’ll use you before you know it. Ignore her and she’ll go away. Probably.”

The last part was muttered but Peter still heard him.

”But Mr Loki’s I’m not supposed to talk to you either and look! We’re talking!”

”Then try to suppress your kindness.”

”You still haven’t told me why.”

”Did you ignore the part where I said she’s a bad person?”

Peter huffs. “How are you in here?”

Loki rolls his eyes. “I’m a God. I can do what I want. However there is another reason.”

He waits for a moment for Loki to tell him why but he’s only met with a sharp laugh.

“Oh I’m not going to tell you. That’s no fun.” 

Peter crosses his arms. “Maybe I’ll be buddy buddy with Time then.” 

”How long are you usually trapped in this place.”

The question throws Peter off. “Oh. Um…maybe a few hours why?”

Loki looks at his non existent watch before snapping his fingers. Peter is lifted off his feet. 

“You’ve been out for a day, maybe more. This place is confusing.”

Peters mouth dropped open. “Did you just come here to delay me!” 

Loki looks a bit offended. “As much as I would like to claim credit this is all Times doing. I came to warn you. Stay away from her or next time you won’t leave this place. Be careful son of Parker.”

NO

His senses flare before something dissolves Loki. He scrambles backwards before the thing knocks Peter flat on his back.

“STAY AWAY!”

It hisses before running straight through Peter making him screech.

Peters leaps off the bed with a scream. His scar is actually burning him, his hands are now transporting the cuts he got in the stone and it stings. He looks wildly around him. Water, he needs water. He doesn’t even know where he is all he knows is that there’s a pool of water that leads out of a cave…? He does the only logical thing. He runs and jumps into the water causing a massive splash.

He surfaces and takes a look around. This place is cool. There’s gadgets and gizmos…is that a plane!

Wait a minute.

Where the fuck is he?

Chapter Text

Peter floated around in the water aimlessly looking around at everything. His eyes couldn’t keep still. This was a lair! And a secret one at that from the looks of it.

He didn’t particularly care that he was getting drenched or that he doesn’t know where he is, there’s a freaking dinosaur and is that a giant penny!

He then remembers that most of his family have tragedies with water and he quickly and frantically swims to the edge. It must of been weird for any onlooker to see Peter relaxed and then flailing about in the cave water. Maybe that’s why a splash lands beside Peter and begins to swim over.

Calm. Friend.

Arms wrap round tightly round his waist, he appreciates the help but still, who’s this guy. A shaggy mop of red hair and wide green eyes stare at him. He breathes in sharply like he’s just ran a marathon trying to get to Peter.

Peter laughs, probably sounding a bit manic giving the situation.

“Wally I didn’t know you were into the whole secret lair thing.”

Wally breathes sharply as if he can’t believe him and like he’s trying to hold in a laugh.

“This isn’t mine, trust me my decorating skills are far more superior.”

Peters scrunches his eyebrows together. “So whose house are we currently crashing.”

“Your Grandads.”

“I don’t have a grand-oh no I do.”

It takes Peter a minute to get used of this world again. Looking around Peter goes completely still. In his frenzy he hadn’t noticed the bats hanging from the high ceiling. Cool. Now that he focuses really hard he can count the tiny heartbeats above him.

Wally and him reach the edge before they climb up. There’s a massive computer off to the far right. Some suits are kept in cylinder like tubes and gadgets line the walls. It’s all very overwhelming and so freaking cool.

Off to a secluded part of the room is a medical wing. There’s a figure hunched over a chair by Peter’s previous resting place he assumes. The hunched figure is Dick who has drool coming out of his mouth and is completely out for the count.

He looks at Wally who shrugs, Peter doesn’t miss the fond look in his eye.

“He was worried about you. We all were.”

Peter tries not to squirm under Wallys gaze. “How long was I out.” 

“About a day and a bit and HOLY SHIT YOUR LEG.”

There’s a reason they’re called the Flash Peter thought, as in a whirl of colours he was magically in his bed, covers tucked up to his chin. His knee might not be gammy (maybe just a bit) anymore but that doesn’t mean his stomach can handle it.

You’d think the sound of puke would wake Dick up but nope. If anything he began to snore louder. Wally rubs his back sympathetically before Peter shrugs him off.

“My knees fine. Look!”

His knee might still be a little sore but that all. He sticks his leg out but Wally quickly shoves it back gently. 

“Sorry but I’m afraid of your dad and if he knew I let you walk about I’d be taking a second trip into those water. Why did you even jump into those in the first place.”

Peter turned a bit red.

 So basically I’m kinda stuck in this orange rock and I had a run in with time and then the Norse God of Mischief came to say hello. No Wally I’m not insane. Please don’t call the asylum.

He’s not going to freak him out so he says instead “I thought I was being kidnapped.”

Wally nods in understanding which is kinda of surreal. Maybe he should tell him about his run in with Gods.

He then looks down at Dick and feels a knife twist in his heart.

‘You’re nothing but a bad smell Parker. That’s why your parents are dead and why your aunt and uncle are next.’ 

The kid who said that was cruel but he wasn’t wrong, no matter how much Peter wished he was.

“Should we wake him up?”

Wally looks carefully at Dick. “Does your leg hurt.”

“Nope.” Only a little.

“Do you feel like throwing up again?”

“As long as you don’t run with me I’ll be fine.”

“Are you hungry.” 

His stomach rumbling was answer enough. Peter didn’t know how Dick woke up from that sound out of all the ruckus he’s caused while waking up. Dick gasps likes he was the one in the water before patting the bed searching for something frantically.

“Hey Dick, WOAH.” Peter tires to calm him down.

Dicks head snaps to him and Peters pretty much bodied into the mattress by Dick.

“You’re ali-awake.” Dick rushes out crushing Peters windpipes.

“Not if this hug goes on for any longer.”

Dick pulls back and his eyes zoom everywhere across him. “Why are you soaked?”

Peter smiles sheepishly. “I may or may not have thought I was being kidnapped and then I kinda jumped in the water. Also this place is so cool!”

“Why did you get back into bed.” Before he had even finished his sentence Dick’s head whipped to the side, eyes glaring into Wally.

“I panicked! He was in bed and then in the water and then I brought him to bed cause if you saw him standing you’d kill me! Don’t kill me please!” Wally cried dramatically. Peter let out a laugh and Dick defused.

“Ok, ok, ok. I’m sorry love. I’m just tense. Peter here let’s get you up to the manor.”

Love. Peter looks at Wally who’s gone a bit red and widens his eyes dramatically before grinning. Wally looks like a weight has been lifted off his shoulders.

Before Dick or Wally can try and help him Peter lept off the bed. He wobbles to the elevator but Dick grabs him by the side and holds him up in case you know Peter faints or something just as drastic. Which in all fairness is a valid concern for the circumstances Peter has put him through.

From the cave to the manor Dick doesn’t let go. If anything he holds on tighter. He’s just reminded of how big the manor is when everyone is asleep. It’s so docile. Quiet. Wally went to the kitchen to cook up breakfast while Dick leads Peter to his room. 

Dick’s room is covered in dark blue with posters and photos everywhere. Clothes litter the floor and an empty cup is on the bedside. Peter carefully lowers himself down on the bed and ignores Dick who’s watching him like a hawk. 

Once Dick deems that Peters alright he goes in search of some clothes. He digs through his drawers while humming as Peter fiddles with his hands.

He feels like a little kid. This wasn’t the plan, he’s supposed to push them away not let them in. He stares at Dicks back and he knows he’s not going anywhere soon, he’s going to have to be fit and healthy. His healing should’ve done its job now but since going to Gotham his diet has been all over the place. At the mention of food his stomach grumbles so loudly that it’s has Dick turning to look at him. 

He turns bright red and refuses to look at him. “Sorry…” Dick smiles at him before handing him a pile of clothes.

“Don’t worry about it. You get changed in here and I’ll help Wally with breakfast, I’ll send Damian up to get you. He’s an early riser.”

Peter just nods his head watching Dick leave. As soon as he closes the door Peter hobbles over and locks it. He slides himself down the floor and puts his head in his hands. He takes three deep breaths before getting up. You can do this.

He gets changed into a blue hoodie, jeans and neon yellow socks. Interesting choice for an interesting man. He waits ten minutes but there’s no sign of Damian coming to get him. He unlocks the door and peers outside but the hall is empty.

He makes his way through the corridor when he sees a door narrowly opened. Maybe Damian got confused on the direction Dick sent him on. He knocks on the door slightly but with his super strength it’s stronger than he intended and the door opens up wider.

“Damian…?” He trails off questioningly.

He peaks his head in through the door and takes a wide sweep of the room. This has to belong to one of the Wayne’s, it’s the family floor. Dust coasts each surface. The room looks like it belongs to someone Peter’s age.

Books line the wall, posters ranging from he thinks her name is Wonder Woman to a circus poster. There’s a massive window with blinds which have been drawn.

Peter takes a closer look into the room.

A half filled cup of water is on the bedside table. It’s has a thick sheet of dust layered on top. A battered copy of some book lies on the table, the cover is torn off of it but it’s looks well loved.

Who’s is this room. Tim, Dukes, Cass? He can’t imagine it being Damian’s. After his encounter with time this room makes him feel… off. It’s like it’s stuck in time. His heart drops, please don’t let this be a side effect of time. No, no he’s not thinking straight. This room hasn’t been touched for years by the looks of it, it’s not some illusion Time is playing on him.

Peter sits down on the side of the bed before lying down and huffing out a breath. He curls in on his side and ignores the tickling in his nose. He’ll just rest for 10 minutes and then he’ll go down, yeah. Damian will find him. It’s not that big of a manor.

.

.

.

Turns out that 10 minutes had turned into longer. He doesn’t know how long as he’s just woke up. He was awoken by the shouts of his name. He gets out of the bed and scampers into the hallway. Damian is shouting his name from the west wing. He’s frantically banging on each door.

“Damian over here…” He mumbles still half asleep, maybe that’s why his senses don’t alert him to the body that launches into him. Damian tackles him to the ground before his eyes roam over his body assessing any damage.

“Where were you?!?!” He looks frazzled but in all fairness Peter probably looks a state aswell. 

“I was sleeping? Is food ready? Answer the second part first.” 

Damian slumps down before smacking Peter on the shoulder.

“Ow! What was that for!”

“We all thought you ran away again!”

Peter with the help of Damian gets to his feet and tries to hide his wince. His knee still hasn’t fully healed yet. Maybe after he gets food it will speed up the process.

“Yeah well and—what do you mean again.”

They’re walking down the grand staircase that Peter still can’t get over, maybe once he’s better he can slide down it like in the movies. That would be so cool.

“You’ve run away before. Have you forgotten? Did you hit you’re head?”

“No I didn’t  hit my head thank you very much. Running away would imply I lived here which I don’t and didn’t. I was simply leaving like any guest would.”

“In the middle of the night without telling anyone. That’s an awfully rude guest don’t you think?”

“Well that was one time.” Mutters Peter. The look Damian’s giving him tells him exactly what he thinks of his escapes.

They’re heading in the direction of the kitchen and Peter can smell the food before they even enter. If that isn’t a good sign he doesn’t know what is. Two heartbeats reside in the kitchen, one more frantic from the other.

Inside the lighting is dim and from looking outside the window it seems to be dark. Shit. How long was he out for.

“Alfred where could he be!” Dicks pulling his hair in every direction leaning against the counter.

“I don’t know maybe check the rooms.” Replies Peter as he sits on one of the stools.

He sits because (a) he’s hungry and (b) he fears Dick might crush his windpipes with his hugs if he were to stay standing.

Dicks eyes widen and he’s left gaping. Damian pulls out another stool and plonks himself down.

“Where…where…where.” Is all Dick can manage to squeeze out while grasping the counter. Alfred piles a plate full with pasta and meatballs and places it in-front of Peter.

“Master Peter I am most grateful to see you. You gave us quite the shock. Drink?”

“No thank you Mister Alfred this is plenty. Didn’t mean to scare you I was just asleep in one of the rooms.”

“Which room. I swear I checked them all!” Dicks looks like he’s mentally berating himself.

“It’s on the family floor. Looks….”

What can he say. Dusty, abandoned, hasn’t seen daylight in around 9 years? He settles for something far more pleasant.

“…like someone’s a big fan of Wonder Woman.”

Dick furrows his eyebrows but Alfred’s eyes have a spark to them.

“Ah you were in Master Jason’s old room.”

Dick freezes and Damian stops his glass from reaching his mouth. He’d think this was a trick with Time but he can hears everyone’s heartbeat still drumming away.

“Oh sorry. I didn’t realise it was off limits.”

“Something like that.” Alfred says. Out of everyone he didn’t expect Alfred to have the best ominous voice.

Dick finally shakes himself up. “I need to call the rest and tell them he’s was just sleeping.”

He’d expect Dick to be mad but he isn’t just ruffles his hair and smiles softly at him before he leaves.

Alfred takes Peter’s dish once he’s done and insists on giving him more but Peter tells him that if he does it will be a round two of the peppermint fiasco.

“Now Peter looking at your knee you will need to stay at the manor for three weeks.”

Peter who was just drinking his juice begins to cough. Three weeks!!! He’s not supposed to be here with them for three minutes never mind three weeks. He’s supposed to be going to metropolis to not impose his Parker luck on them. Before he can even protest with he’s fine on his own and his leg isn’t even that bad Alfred’s sped off on his doctor’s report.

“You see you’ve managed to shatter….and really if you put too much pressure on it you’re lungs could deflate…no I know you’re teeth are perfect but…now, you see why you must stay here.”

Alfred had talked for over half an hour about Peter’s knee and why he needs to stay at the manor. Damian had left halfway through, nearly falling asleep. It was either the greatest load of shit he’s ever heard or he’s actually done some serious damage. Either way the bottom line is Peters staying at the manor for the next three weeks whether he likes it or not.

A little bit dazed and confused Peter makes his way upstairs. It’s 10ish at night and even though he’s been sleeping a lot lately he’s still so tired. He’s got his bearings though. It’s early December, once he’s released it will be around News Years. Meaning Peter will be staying for Christmas. It fills him with joy and dread at the same time.

As he makes his way upstairs he hears a meow come from Jason’s old room. From the reaction he got from the Wayne occupants he should keep a distance from the room but he needs to see Duchess.

The doors slightly ajar when he opens it with light streaming through the crack. The sight surprises him. He never knew Batman was a fan of cats. 

Bruce is sitting on Jason’s bed petting Duchess as she’s curled around her kittens. Noticing a presence Bruce whips his head to the side spotting Peter.

“Hi champ, how are you feeling.”

Peter makes his way over to the bed. As soon as Duchess spots him she removed her head from Bruce’s hand and starts rubbing it against the sheet waiting for Peter.

“I’ve been worse.”

He doesn’t know how much Bruce knows. Does he know Peters not from here, that he’s Spider-Man, that Dick and Jason are dead in his universe.

Bruce somehow conveys that he knows all of this by nodding his head and then keeping still. The room is engulfed by silence but not the really awkward kind and Peter is well versed in the really awkward kind.

“You want to talk about it.”

Bruce doesn’t look at him while he says it, keeping his eyes trained on Duchess and her kittens. He says it in a tone that sounds like he would rather not talk about it but will as he cares. At least that’s the vibe Peters getting.

“Nah not really.” Peter takes pity on him but also he doesn’t want to talk about any of it.

He settles of his stomach and keeps his head up by his hand. He never knew his grandparents.

His dad’s because…you know and his mum’s were long gone before he was born as well. Dying young seems to be a tradition in his family. It’s a bit weird to think of Bruce as a Grandfather.

He thinks of Ned’s grandparent. White haired and lined with wrinkles. His granny Nona who made the best food known to man only that Peter sometimes had to drink a gallon of milk when she added in her special spice. As soon as she heard about Peters sob story of a life she had sent Ned back with ten jumpers for him. 

Ned’s Granddad Eddie was hunched and his dentures were always falling out. He makes Ned all his shelves for his Legos and even made the coolest desk ever. Peter’s met him a handful of times. Mister Sta- no.

Tony, he should call him Tony now. It feels weird to stay but he thinks Tony’s the right thing to call him now. He’s going to convince the Bats that Tony is his family and Mister Stark is not a name you call anyone that you’re close to. He’d seen Dicks face when he mentioned Tony. He didn’t trust he was good enough for Peter. He was just going to have to convince him.. Tony huh.

Anyway after Tony had deemed it safe enough for Peter to go places without the Avengers trailing behind him he went with Ned’s to his grandparents house. Nona was a sweetheart. Eddie spoke in grunts but at the end of the visit he hugged Peter so he must’ve done something right.

Bruce is not old nor he doesn’t have white hair. He’s one of the most famous hero’s in the world and his basement is a massive cave with water tunnels. He could also rival Tony’s wealth. He’s got maybe three grey hairs and that’s it. He’s got more scars than wrinkles and he’s doesn’t think Bruce has any back problems. 

Maybe Bruce finds this whole ordeal weird as well. Maybe he doesn’t even want a grandchild. Maybe, maybe, maybe. Someone has to reach out first and Bruce looks constipated looking for something to say. Looks like it’s left up to Peter.

“So you have any siblings?”

“No my parents just had me.”

Silnence.

Think Parker think.

Then it hits him. 

“Tell me how Batman came about.”

Bruce actually makes eye contact with him and he looks sceptical. “You wanna know about that…stuff?”

“Yeah. What drives you, why bats, where did Alfred come from. You know the works.”

Bruce clears his throat a couple of times before starting his story. Peter listens intently before his eyelids become heavy. There about to get to the part where he made his first batarang.

(“Are you sure you wanna know about this?” Bruce asks hesitant. “Everything. I wanna know about everything.” Was Peters easy reply.)

Peters dozing off when he hears the lamp being clipped off. Bruce lays a careful hand in Peter hair before whispering. “Goodnight chum.”

Peter hums back what he hopes sounds like a Goodnight but with Duchess and the kittens beside him he’s out like a light and his speech slurs.

DAY 6 OF PETER’S ‘RECOVERY’

SUBJECT OF THE DAY: GAMES NIGHT

“EVERY WAYNE MUST PARTICIPATE, THIS INCLUDES YOU PETER” ~DAMIAN WAYNE.

“Duck.”

“Squatting!”

“Mowing the lawn…?”

Dick might be the worst person at charades and he’s played with Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes. Dick keeps wiggling his hips in the air like that’s going to help him.

“It was swimming!” Dick cried out.

The silence in the room shows him just how badly of a job he was doing at portraying ‘swimming’ if you could call it that.

“That was embarrassing. My turn.” Steph exclaims.

Cass hands her a card and gives her a thumbs up. Steph looks completely serious before she breaks out into…? Steph might be the second worst charade player.

She’s spinning in a circle while flailing her hands about and imitating squawking without making a sound. It’s quite creepy.

“Eh a bird?” Duke, the brave would, hazards a guess.

She shakes her head furiously at Duke.

“It’s something that flies, yes.” Bruce enquires.

Steph jumps up and down before waving and pointing at Bruce like he’s the answer…

“BAT!” Bruce and Selina shouts out at the same time. 

“DING DING DING!!!” Stephs shouts before high fiving both of them. Selina laughs before taking a sip of her wine.

“My turn.”she purrs as she picks up a card.

“What kind of bat does that.” Bruce asks disgruntled. 

A sick one

“A perfectly normal one, now shush it’s Selinas turn.” Steph said haughtily before turning her back on him.

Selina does the best ballet routine for her prompt ballet. Then with some shouts Cass goes up to join her. Music is turned on and charades is put on hold as they dance. They’re both amazing and Peter claps the loudest once they’re done.

Tim gets a robot and does a decent job.

Duke gets a king and he deserves a right crown after that performance.

Damian gets to do love at first sight. Peter wished he had a camera for that Oscar worthy performance.

Bruce somehow gets bird and surprisily he’s not bad.

Alfred won’t join but looks off fondly from a distance. Jason’s had an impromptu mission pop up and promised that he’d be back soon. He did get to spend some time with Lian and Roy though before he left. He’d been told they visited him while he was sick and he made a mental note to pay them a visit or something.

Wally won’t participate as he isn’t officially a Wayne. Peter in solidarity won’t join in either. He sits on the couch with him, laughing away and giving each other looks when Dick goes up and tries his best.

Dicks in the middle of the Haka from what it looks like from their perspective. Could be food for all they know. Wally and Peter stare at each other, both thinking how could anyone like Dick be this bad at charades. 

“He’s your dad.” 

”From a different universe.”

”That still counts.”

”Not when the mad man is doing charades.”

”Fair enough.”

”I mean it’s worse for you.”

”How come.”

”He’s your husband.”

”If I was his husband I’d be mortified and I’d be a Grayson-Wayne. I’m only one of those things right now.”

Wally sends a cutting glance to Dick who’s currently staring at the betrayal between two of the most important people to him.

”Is that a hint.” Peter whispers dramatically leaning in close to make it looks like their conspiring.

Wally nods before speaking loudly. “You’re right Peter, your Dad should definitely retire from charades.”

With that comment laughs erupt from the room, some trying to disguise it as coughs. 

“I’m not that bad.”

“Love.” Wally sighs like Dicks physically paining him. He’s definitely mentally paining him for sure.

Wally grabs Peters wrist and Peter lets him easily.

“Come on Peter, I’ve got something to show you.”

Peter follows Wally up the stairs trying to makes sense of Wally millions miles per hour speech.

“I’msureyourdadwilllikeitbutiwantyoureopinioncauseyouknowyouarehisson”

“Yeah ok no problem.” Peter replies with a thumbs up.

Wally shows Peter the gift that has him gaping.

“They make Spider-Man merch here!”

Wally is holding out a Spider-man plush in the same style as his Nightwing bird.

Wally nods and grins at Peters shock.

“They love you here. Some are wondering where you’ve been lately. They adore ya kid. Just like Dick will adore this.”

“He’s going to love it!” Then Peters stops. He’s going to have to buy gifts for the Wayne’s! What’s he going to buy for them and money. He needs money.

“Andigotthisforyoucauseyouknow.”

He throws Peter a gift that squishes. His eyes widen and he smiles.

“Thank you so much.”

It’s all he can say. He wants to deny the gift. To say he shouldn’t have spent any money on him or any thought for that matter, but he doesn’t, cause the nervousness of Wally makes hims have pity. Wallys eyes fly all over Peters face for any sign he may not like it.

“Please open it cause I can’t take it much more.”

Peter doesn’t need to be told twice. A part of him feels giddy inside and tears the wrapping paper off with fervour. The other parts inside of him screams at him to pay Wally back.

Both side battle it out as Peter stares down at his goods. It’s a Flash plush but it’s Wally and not the other dude, he thinks his name is Barry? It’s a matching one to his Nightwing bird. Whereas Dick’s is a blue coloured bird ‘s is a pale orange. A blanket is wrapped around the bird and three bars of chocolate are inside. 

Peter stares and stares.

“It’s um ok if you don’t-WOAH.” Wally stutters before Peter bashes himself into Wally.

Peter’s wary of touch at the beginning of a relationship but soon warms up. Wally has only known him for a short while and he’s done more than most of what his past ‘adults’ ever did for him.

The hug lasts about three seconds before Peter launches himself backwards with red cheeks.

“Thank you.” He whispers. 

“You’re welcome kid. Now we better get going before you’re dad gets jealous of our bonding time.”

They make their way out of Dick’s and Wally’s room. They walk down the hall when Peter spots the light shining from Jason’s room.

He says goodnight to Wally and walks over to the room.

It’s becomes a routine of sorts. Peter sees a light on and he goes in the room to Bruce and the cats. Duchess and Co have decided that Jason’s room is the shit and have settled down there.

Peter hopes Jason doesn’t mind him sleeping in his old room while he’s away. Once he comes back Peter will go back to his room but until then he prefers sleeping in Jason’s room. For some reason he’s attached to it, well not him but every time he goes past it a green glow surrounds his vision and it’s like he’s hypnotised to go in.

Peters theory is that Time is at play. Whenever he’s in the room he looses track of time. Sometimes it feels like he’s been in there for a minute and other times it’s feels like he’s been there for hours.

Bruce is there with a kitten curled up next to his leg.

“Look what I got.”

Bruce looks up in time to catch the Flash plush. 

“Early Christmas present?”

“Yup. Cool isn’t it.”

“Very.”

Peter sits the chair beside the bed and throws the blanket in front of him. 

He places his new addition to his plush collection while Bruce holds the Nightwing themed one.

“So are you going to tell me about how you got you’re foot stuck in a pipe.”

“Only if you don’t laugh.”

“I won’t. Scouts honour.”

“Are you even a scout.”

“Maybe. Maybe not. Continue anyway.”

Bruce then talks quietly and Peter hangs onto every word.

Bruce tells his stories. He knows Bruce is skipping some bits and won’t even tell him other bits but Peter doesn’t care. He likes listening to his stories. He knows Bruce wants to hear Peter’s story and he’ll tell Bruce. After Bruce has done telling his tale first.

Peter passes out at the point where Bruce says he was going to a circus. He falls asleep in the chair but wakes up in the bed. Bit strange.

DAY 15 OF PETERS ‘RECOVERY’

EVENT OF THE DAY: DECORATING

When Peter was little all he remembered about Christmas was the lights that were hung precariously throughout his house. He was fascinated about them. 

When he got older living with Ben and May he loved their tree. It was bent left and right and had only a few pines left. Peter loved it anyway. The baubles had no rhythm or rhyme to it. May let Peter hang up three blue ornaments in a row if he so wished. May loved Tinsel or she as liked to say, Tinsel loved her. Ben hated it but he never said that to May. The apartment was decorated in Peter’s Christmas drawings and the windows had any sticker they could find plastered onto them.

Skips house was barren during Christmas, pretty much all year round. He didn’t even have a tree. Archie was long gone by then. Peter left in the New Year.

On the street he made his own tree. It was mostly metal that he sold the day after on 26 December but it’s the thought that counts. He even managed to find the scraggliest piece of tinsel ever and he treasured it like it was gold. It blew away in January.

In the Cult of Luna a whisper of Christmas means you were thrown in the slammer for a week. They were jolly like that.

Tony went all out. He thinks he just makes the effort for Peter. The entirety of the Avengers helped out. Peter didn’t have to go out to any of the party’s Pepper and Tony were made to attend. His first year there were piles of presents that made Peter faint. Literally. He was sick for the rest of the day thinking about how much money was spent on him. Tony had felt terrible but in the end Peter took the presents. Six months after Christmas he had finished unwrapping the lot.

The Wayne’s much like the Starks went all out.

“Perfect Peter! Imagine their faces when they come back.” Babs exclaimed as she pointed to the place that needs more tinsel. He was happy to see her again and promised her he would come by the library more often.

Barbra needed help with the decorations in the library and Peter had volunteered going a bit stir crazy in the house. Steph and Cass had come as well but they’d gone to the supermarket to get some lights as Babs old ones were shit.

Turns out the shop was getting mugged so they had to do their thing and they’re now delayed by talking to the police. Peters not complaining, happy to hang from questionable places without the two tattle tales. Being in the manor for so long with everyone acting like you were glass was wearing thin on his patience.

He nearly snapped at poor Dick yesterday. The whole family was a bit stressed right now. Jason is still not back from his secret mission that Peters not allowed to hear about. He’s totally fine with that. Yep…totally cool.

The library was now decorated and looked like a Winter Wonderland.

“That looks like a mall festive thing. You know what I mean? Wait till the girls come back.”

“Yeah it looks so cool in here. Hey, you know how Bees lives like a block or two down?”

“Yes.” Babs asked amusedly, already knowing where this story was going.

“Well I was wondering if I could go visit her since you’ve got Oracle business to attend to?”

“Is Dick smothering you.”

“A little but I miss Bee as well.” Peter had. He missed her grumpiness and her hatred towards Batman. He missed working for her and their sewing sessions. He’s kept in touch with her over the phone but it’s not the same.

“Mmm. Well take this and you stay there. Once the girls come back I’ll send them your way.”

She gives him a suspicious bracelet that may or may not be a tracker but who cares. He gets to see Bee.

“Thank you so much! I’ll see you soon yeah?”

“Yeah I’ll be over at the manor soon. See ya mini Dick.”

“Alright mini Comissioner.”

Peter practically runs to Bees shop. The sign says closed but he can see the light on.

“BEE YOU IN THERE.” He shouts as he knocks the door a couple of times.

“Parker?” Comes a surprised voice.

Bee opens the door. She looks a bit worse for wear. He’s sure he could wrangle a few working hours out in the week with the bats.

“Surprise!”

He does Jazz hands for added effect. She stares at him for a few seconds before she slowly hugs him. She not the hugging type.

Peter freezes but hugs her back but it only last three seconds before she shrugs him off.

“Look you’ve turned me into a sap. Shame on you.”

She still opens the door wide and gestures for him to follow. Fifteen minutes later they’re sat inside with two cups of tea. Peter doesn’t like tea, makes him feel a bit sick with the caffeine. After their first encounter Peter had told her this and now she only buys decaf.

“Burly boy told me you injured yourself repeatedly?” Bee enquires while she stirs her tea. She must be on about Jason.

“Well I wouldn’t say repeatedly exactly.” 

He only gets a hmph form Bee. 

“I’m sorry I couldn’t pop in sooner, I’ve been held under tight security.”

She snorts at that. “I knew pretty boy would be protective. I don’t blame him, not with you.”

He gasps in outrage. “What’s that supposed to mean!” 

She rolls her eyes. “You know full well what that means Bambi.”

“Have you got any plans for the holding.”

As far as he knows Bee has no living family. He’d love to see her and Bruce interact, he’d have to get her going on her rants about Batman.

“My husbands side of the family had asked me over for dinner.”

“Oh that’s nice.”

This is the first time she mentioned having a husband. He tries not to let his shock show. Her ring is nowhere in sight on her finger though. Maybe they’re divorced?

“HA! Those rotten Fitzpatrick only want my soul. Only thing that made them bearable  was my Michael. How he came from that crackhead of a family I’ll never know.”

“Sounds rough. I didn’t know you had a husband?”

“Yeah. My Micheal…anyway before you make me more emotional I’ll tell you he only died of old age. My daughter Mary was heartbroken. You remind me a lot of her you know. Self-sacrificing idiots the lot of you. Same colour hair. She would’ve adored you.”

Before Peter can reply Steph and Cass burst through the door.

“YOUR FAVOURITE GIRLS HAVE ARRIVED!”

“Hello, nice jacket.” Bee seems to puff up with the compliment from Cass.

“Why thank you. At least someone noticed.”

She cut Peter a death glare and he only rolls his eyes.

She pushes the three of them out of the door.

“Goodbye you hooligans. Peter come back soon I do miss your insecent chatting. Girls lovely to see you. Goodbye, Merry Christmas or not.”

Peter was delighted he got to see Bee as he was shoved out the door. It was only for a half an hour but still. 

“I love her.” Steph declared as they began to walk away and towards Alfred who had come to collect them.

“Me too.” Cass agrees as Peter nods his head in agreement.

They get back to the manor 20 minutes later and decorations are in full swing. In the living room Peter helps Tim put baubles on one of twenty Christmas trees. He’s happy his leg is better but it’s lefts a scar. A scar. Peter, after the spider bite, does not get scarred easily. This means he only has four scars.

1.)Spider bite 

2.)Thanos and the snap

3.)One long one from the cult at his back

4.) Now from this stupid knee.

His healing factor had slowed down at shocking rates and he had a feeling it had something to do with Time. Ever since encountering her everything had been off. It’s so weird. He feels like he keeps mentioning Time in his thoughts. Freaky.

Anyway, he was soon deemed to be fully fit by Alfred which meant he could help with decorations.

They were having a competition on who could make the best tree.

Cass and Damian’s tree was immaculate, all colour coordinated and was perfect for the main banquet hall that would hold the Wayne’s infamous Christmas gala, which would be held on Christmas Eve. An event Peter did not have to attend. The tree scored a total of 61/70

Steph had invited Harper who was a good friend, it turns out, to help her out with the decorating. Their tree was the one in the corner of the dining room. It was colourful and bright and any decoration was thrown on it. It would be a tree May would love. It scored 62/70.

Dick and Dukes tree was in the kitchen beside the breakfast table. The theme of the tree was superhero’s and little baubles and decorations of various superhero’s and their logos were put on it. Duke also made their lights shine extra bright when it was being assessed which gave them a few bonus points. It scored 60/70.

Bruce and Alfred’s tree were up next. The tree would stand in the foyer and it would be the first thing the guests would see. The tree was colourful and just your typical Christmas movie tree, it was perfect. Not a single bauble was out of place, all evenly placed and everything. Peter was impressed. 65/70 for them.

Last but not least was Peters and Tim’s. Peters a humble lad but he has to say theirs took the win. With the direction of Tim, Peter had weaved the webs to look like snow on the tree, however these would stick till at least the end of Christmas, he can always top them up when the branches get bare. Their star glows and sings which is courtesy of Tim. He also made the baubles light up and spin. Spiders made of webs and Robins made of webs also hung from the branches, each wearing a different costume.

They won the competition with a score of 67/70.

Peter knows that this will be one of the nights he will remember when he’s back in Queens. As he looks over the dinner table he tells himself to just enjoy the moment and let the shit show come later. 

DAY 21 OF PETERS ‘RECOVERY’

EVENT OF THE DAY: SPIDEY SANTA

It was Christmas Eve. Guests were showing up at the Wayne Manor which meant the whole family would be busy with the guests. So busy that no one would know Peter had snuck out.

So, it was 11pm and Peter was standing on Wayne Enterprises with his sack and his Santa costume. He had a list to do today. He didn’t have to worry about the Bats watching him either since they were all occupied sans Jason.

So Spidey Santa struck. First he went to Bees and dropped off his gift. A knitted blanket in red, blue and yellow. He knew she needed one, she rarely ever turned the heat on. Cost of living crisis. He also got her a warmer blanket, a hot water bottle and a bag of her favourite sweets. 

He secured her presents under the tree with a note before off he leapt. Next was Harley’s and Ivy’s. He knew they were out tonight, Harley had called him a few days ago and said they were going to be gone for Christmas but as soon as they got back they needed to meet up and continue their Tuesday tea parties.

He had gotten Harley a porcelain figurine for her collection along with a painting set, as she said she wanted to take up art. It was a cute little cat with a green hat on. Harley got welly boots and gloves for her gardening. He left the gifts under the tree and flew into the night.

Peter had stopped whatever crime he saw. Giving each Grinch or Scrooge, whatever you’d like to call the crooks on Christmas, a warning. It was only petty theft which wasn’t too bad. Some looked like they needed the stuff so Peter paid for it, curtsey of the mob bosses card he nicked, and let them go. 

Next he went to the apartments where Lindy and Charlie live. He got Charlie a modle of the solar system. He’s proud to say he built it himself. Lindy got a starter sewing kit that was Bee approved. He also left a box of chocolate for each respective parent. He’d heard Lindy’s Dad had died. He had sent over some flowers for them earlier in the week through Bee. It was going to be a tough Christmas for most.

Then he reached his final destination for the night. He hadn’t forgotten those kids Bruce and him had saved from trafficking. He had visited the foster care building and visited the street kids as both Spider-Man and Peter Parker.

As Peter Parker he had installed a freaking playground under the guise of volunteer work. Now it was all made out of junk and it was shabby but it was sturdy and the kids loved it. He hadn’t been able to see them in forever because of his recovery but he wanted them to know they weren’t forgotten.

Now he knocked on the door and waited for a reply. He had counted all the kids in the orphanage and as Peter he had asked them what they wanted for Christmas. He then told them their good friend Spidey would bring them their presents.

(Special shout out to mob boss who got caught by Spider-Man and payed for all these expenses.)

A shuffling of feet and Sweet Miss Lowe opened the door.

“MERRY CHRISTMAS LOWE!!!” Peter shouted at the top of his lungs before swinging away. By the look on her face he knew she’d appreciate the gifts.

You may be thinking where did Peter get all his money because the mobster must have frozen his card eventually?

Clark Kent had given him $200 for his inside pov of the biological scare. Dick had given him money to spend on gifts that Peters not even going  to say how much it cost. Never mind what Bruce gave him. Damian was tasked to make sure Peter spent some of the money. So he did, the rest is going to charity. They need it more than him.

Peter had made it back to the manor in record time. He’d lost his sack and given his Santa Costume to a homeless man who had asked for it. Peter stretched himself out. He was always tired now a days. It was weird. He can still hear the party going on downstairs. It was only close friends and business friends who came the party. Not every Tom Dick and Harry was invited like their usual shin digs.

He pulls back the covers of the bed and hops in. He doesn’t bother taking off his suit. It seems to be only five minutes later when a body hops into the bed beside him. He heard some shuffling and a few sniffs. 

His senses don’t do anything just hum in content. Not a criminal then. He’s too tired for this shit. He turns over and “JESUS CHRIST!” Shouts the body.

“Jason that you?” He mumbles reaching out a hand in the dark.

“Oh god it’s just you Peter.”

He hears a gun being shuffled back to its holster.

“What are you doing here?”

“Alfred said I could sleep here until you came back. Something about bringing life back or it giving you peace of mind. I don’t know. I’m too tired.”

He remembers the conversation betweeen Bruce and Alfred. It was during his first few days. He had gone down to the kitchen to get a glass of water.

“Having Master Peter in the room will give it back its life. Master Jason will no longer walk past that door quicker and with down cast eyes. He will look at it with closure or hope.” Alfred had sighed. 

”Are you sure?” Asked Bruce. He didn’t want to drive his son away by giving the impression he was replacing him.

”It will end in tears. Happy/Angry/Sad. That part has yet to be decided.”

”If you’re sure.”

Peter had then walked in as least suspiciously as possible and grabbed a glass of water and made a note to push a little about this room to try and found out about the history of it.

”Oh ok.” Jason seemed to breathe out.

“You don’t mind do you?” 

He’s quiet for a few moments before he slips in beside him. “No I don’t mind.”

“Good cause I’m too tired to move. You’d have to carry me.”

Peters close to falling asleep when a new heartbeat enters the room.

“It’s alright Dickhead.” Jason says in the darkness, sounding a bit annoyed. As if Dick doesn’t trust him or something. He’s tired, give him a break.

“I knew you were listening.”

“I just wanna say goodnight to Peter and you ya big lump.” Dick protested as he made his way over he gave Jason an exaggerated kiss on the cheek. Peters eyes were closing shut when Dick ruffled his hair. “Night Peter.”

Maybe it was sheer exhaustion that made Peter’s filter leave this universe.

“Night Dad.”

Peter was out like a light before he could hear Dicks reply.

Chapter Text

Peter was at the airport with tear tracks running down his cheeks. His parents were leaving for two whole weeks! That was like a bajillion years. They had to go on one last trip with their old company before being able to move on with their new jobs. They promised that after this they would have a lot more free time to spend with him.

Everything was finally looking up for the Parkers. They had a new house, new jobs and a new kid on the way. Richard and Mary hadn’t told anyone the news yet. Peter had always wanted a baby brother or sister and they never wanted Peter to be lonely. Mary was an only child growing up and despised it. Richard wanted Peter to have someone like he had with Ben. They were dying to tell him.

“It’s not forever bug. We’ll be back. You can count on it.” His Dad had promised him before they left.

He tapped him on the nose before passing him onto his mother who gave him one last squeeze.

She leans in close and hides them away from his Dad, whispering to him loudly. “When we get back, we’ll see about getting a pet, the new house could do it with one, don’t you agree?”

Peter immediately brightened up. A pet! He had asked for one for Christmas but Santa had left him a note telling him their house was too small. Peter was a bit disappointed but he knew Santa was right. They had a little box apartment. It had one bedroom and one bathroom. The kitchen and sitting room were conjoined and there was one built in closet, aka, Peters temporary bedroom. 

His parents felt terrible about the closet being Peter’s bedroom but he loved it. Ben had been reading Peter Harry Potter whenever he was around their place. Peter loved his bedroom, he felt like Harry. He felt special.

But now his mum and dad have a new house! With lots of room. Maybe he could get a dog or a cat or a turtle or a bird or a spider!…maybe not a spider. Too many legs. Gives him the heebie jeebies 

Maybe he could even get a stork! When he asked his Aunt May where babies came from she only spluttered and told him the stork gave them. Maybe he could get a stork that would then give him a baby!

Peter nods his head in agreement. His mum only looks at him fondly before whispering dramatically. “Just don’t tell your dad.”

Peter puts his hand in his heart like his Uncle Ben does sometimes when he’s talking to May.

”I swear I did not read to Peter past 10.”

Ben had protested as Peter’s face fell into his toast. It was worth loosing sleep if they could finish the book in his opinion but he was still sent to have a nap.

”I swear your cooking is good.”

Ben was the first to try Mays new recipe. It was some kind of vegetable soup with a twist. Ben had to chew more than he had to sip.

”I swear I haven’t swore in front of Peter.”

Peter had dropped an f bomb one day in front of both them. May had then pinned the blame on Ben. May may or not have been the one to say fuck but May never swears and Ben has a potty mouth. Ben now had to use words like sugar on it when Peters in the room.

Peter gets passed onto Ben and May as his parents leave for their flight.

“I lobe you!” Peter called out. He could never pronounce love right for whatever reason. His parents found it cute.

“We lobe you too!”

We lobe you too

We…lobe you…too

We…

A high pitched laughed plucked Peter from dream land and threw him into cold, cold water. Time was standing there laughing with her hands on her knees. 

“I lobe you! What amazing last words to say to your parents. Really kid, that must keep you up at night.”

Peter was a bit disoriented from his dream and only stared at her blearily. With Peter’s lack of enthusiasm she grasped him by the arm and marched him forwards.

Once Peter got his balance back he could see to where they were heading, the little cave Loki had led him to last time. However, this time a faint torchlight could be seen shining from the entrance of the cave.

Remembering Loki, he also remembered his warning. Before he could even make a dash Time was quickening her pace.

“That bumbling fool knows nothing child. We must make haste. If you try and run you will only delay us.”

Somehow she had read his mind which is totally not creepy. With that statement Peter has no choice but to enter the cave, he could fight against her hold but he’s curious. Inside the cave there’s some statue. Upon further inspection he realises that’s the monster that had chased him in here last time. 

If you asked Peter to describe the monster in one word he would say brutal. Fangs galore, sharp horns emerging from her head. Her eyes were a misty white colour and her mouth had red goo coating each tooth. Her clothes were rags that progressed into mist the further you went down. She was frozen mid air and her arms were poised.

There was no mistake about it. She was going in for the kill.

”Amazing creature. A speciality if you could call it that. Shrikes we call them. Ever met one before. They’re crawling around the place. Your lucky Soul pulled you out of its reach in time.”

Peter went pale. “There’s more?” 

Time nodded enthusiastically seemingly oblivious to or completely ignoring his distress.

“Three different species. They don’t just chase anyone you know. He must have sent one after you. I wouldn’t put it past that weasel.”

“Him?” He asked.

She waved her hand before grasping the Shrikes head in between her hands and snapping it off. A sickening crunch reverberated through the cave.

“Huh. Haven’t done that for a while.”

”You do that often?”

”More than you’d know.”

She drops the head on the ground and gives it a kick. It rolls away further into the cave. 

“If I didn’t do that then she’d come back to life and trust me, no one wants that. Look at the time!”

She grasps onto a chain that hangs down from her neck. It’s has a small clock chained to it and its tick is so quiet that most wouldn’t hear it. She holds out her free hand and Peter apprehensively takes it. She closes her eyes before a cloud of smoke unfurls from their feet. A small noise, his vision goes black and then they land beside the base off the mountain Peter was trying to climb last time. 

Time straightens up.

“I see you were talking to Loki.”

”So?”

”We have a history, I wouldn’t trust him. Wouldn’t trust any soul you come across here. Anyway. Why I summoned you here in the first place.”

She tugs his hand towards her and pulls up the sleeve.

”Just like I suspected.” She tuts as she drops his hand.

”What? What’s wrong? ”

 His spider senses scream at him.

Take the clock. Take the clock. Take the clock.

Times eyes suddenly go white. Before she disappears to smoke she whispers.

“Good luck.”

Peter lurches out in record time and manages to swipe her necklace off her. He can’t determine was her final expression one of anger or pride.

His senses had screamed at him to take it. He thought it was only fair after her abrupt departure. From this strange encounter with Time he’s learnt two things.

One, there’s really fucking scary creatures out there that are seemingly in no short supply. Two, as soon as he thinks he’s closer to getting home another curve ball enters the game.

His eyes roam over the necklace. The clock has several different hands but no numbers, just weird symbols. He closes his eyes and tries to replicate Times stance. He thinks of New York, Queens, New York, Queens, New York, Queens. He squeezes his eyes and hopes something will spark. He thinks of Tony, Tony, Tony.  A tingling sensation begins to buzz in his fingers. Holy shit….

Then he thinks about Dick and it’s like his brain shatters into to two halves. He can feel his right fingers begin to slowly duplicate. It’s not painful. It’s like his being is being spilt into two and forced to make one. One half wants Gotham and the other half wants Queens. With his mind in two he knows there no chance he’ll be able to focus.

When he opens his eyes he’s just in time to see a small curl of smoke come from his empty hand.

“Woah….”

He’s so caught up in the smoke that he doesn’t sense the figure looming behind him.

”Playing with fire will burn you eventually little one.”

He hops up in the air and gears himself into a fighting stance. 

It’s another woman, this one is all about the red colour scheme. His senses scream looking at her and he has to slightly cover his eyes to see her. She’s sharp and harsh. She’s a mess but also very clean. 

”Reality.”

She smirks.

“You would be correct.”

She looks down at the watch and raises an eyebrow.

“Not many have attempted that sticky fingers. I’m impressed.”

”Thank you…?”

She snaps her fingers and the clock appears into her hands.

“Hey!” He’s getting sick of these stone people and their lack of ethics. He’s begin to miss Soul, she was at least nice.

”I’ll strike you a deal. You do a favour for me and I’ll do a favour for you.”

”Will I get that back?”

He was so close to getting back home. He could feel it. He needs that clock, he needs to use it before Time gets to it.

”No child. You do not need this for whatever trick you were trying to preform back there.”

”Not to sound rude or anything but how do you know.”

She stalks up closer and stretches out her hand.

“Deal or no deal.”

She now has the necklace secured around her neck. He doubts he’ll get that lucky stealing it again. He bites his lip and goes through his thoughts.

Is it worth the risk. This way he can say goodbye to Gotham before he leaves to go back to his home. Say goodbye to the bats. To Dick. It’s the best shot he has.

He clasps her hand.

“Deal.”

Suddenly red mist winds up his arm, the same one that did the snap, the same one that’s had nasty scarring with a fifth of it tinted green from Time and now another fifth of the scars being tinted by red.

He doesn’t know why his scar has all of sudden decided to go rainbow or if the colours have any effects. ‘It’s a bit weird how Soul didn’t inject her colour’ was all he could think as the red swept upwards.

The red mist swirls all around him now and he begins to feel drowsy. Peters conked out when she begins to speak.

”Child, you do not need that clock to access time. You have it in your veins. Rest now, I will find you when you’re ready. ”

Peter had the strangest dreams last night. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. He hadn’t dreamt of his mum and dad since he landed into Gotham. Reality had joined the game which is good and bad. He hasn’t decided which one yet. He groans slightly and begins the painful process of blinking his eyes open,

Once he can actually have both eyes open at the same time he becomes aware of another presence in the room. He quietly moves his head to the side and comes face to face with a sleeping Jason. He furrows his eyebrows before remembering last night.

He’d snuck out, the Wayne’s were at a Gala, Jason came back and went to his old room as one does. He found Peter, went into bed beside him and then Dick came in. He can vaguely remember saying something to Dick before he fell asleep.

…

…

…

FUCK HE HAD CALLED DICK DAD.

The only thing that stopped him from leaping off the bed was Jason’s heavy arm thrown over him. He stares up at the ceiling barely breathing.

Oh no no no no. This was so not good.

Ok. Ok.

He’s done worse. It’s not factually incorrect calling him…’dad’. He was technically his dad from another universe but no one has actually really outright said it to Dick. Madge said it in Batburger but that was before all the blood tests and shit was done.  

Think positives Parker. What’s the actual chance he remembered. Very unlikely. Very… he hopes. The ancient alarm clock told him that the time was 3 am. Too early to be getting up. At least the Gala noise had stopped.

Peter closes his eyes and squeezes them tightly. Peter decided he’d never slip up like that again. Never again. Dick probably didn’t hear him. If he did he’s probably disgusted. I mean who would want to be a father to him. Poor Parker. It was a fact. He was only going to mess things up eventually. He always does.

Peter falls asleep eventually with tear tracks running down his face.

Across the hall from them Dick Grayson couldn’t stop smiling. He was just laying in bed, staring at the ceiling. Peter may have just slipped up, he may never call Dick dad again but he didn’t care. He would treasure that moment forever.

The Gala had been the usual stuff. It was mostly pretty boring. It was dying down when Dick came to check up on Peter. Dick was surprised to see Jason in his old room. Jason looked surprised to see Peter in his bed. 

Dick was dying to know what had kept Jason. It was supposed to be an easy mission, nothing too taxing. He was chasing a case that was associated with the Joker.

Some of his henchmen had to get some tech to point A to point B and Jason was there to intervene. Suddenly three weeks go by and the only contact they get from him is ‘I’m ok.’

He had went over to say goodnight to Jason, as much as Jason likes to believe it’s not true, Dick loves him. He was worried sick these past weeks.

He had then went over to Peter and he had said two words that would shadow him forever. 

“Goodnight Dad.”

Dick couldn’t believe it. He wonders sometimes if he deserves it, if he deserves to be Peter’s dad. His kid is a little shit ray of sunshine who’s gone through so much, too much. His kid also has another life waiting for him, which one day he’ll have to go back to.

Dick falls asleep with his mind in two. One half fucking delighted with this turn of events. The second half was one whole black scribble with the thoughts of Peter leaving and never coming back. 

Dick would never force Peter to stay if he wasn’t happy, he’d rather loose him and Peter be happy…Dick would like to keep onto him for a while though…just a little longer.

A little longer and it would be enough.

Dick tried to sleep but he couldn’t shake the feeling that it would never be enough. With a sinking feeling he knew that no matter what, it would never be enough.

It would never be enough…

What the absolute fuck was going to happen?

Jason had the weirdest dream last night. He was saying goodbye to Dick and this random woman at the airport. He was holding a little Peter and then he went home with this random woman and little Peter. 

He was seriously creeped out. He woke up with a start at 7 am with his phone ringing his hear off. A muffled “turn it off” came from the person beside him.

“Good call.” He mumbled.

Without looking at the contact he hit decline before burrowing back into his bed.

It was weird, Roy was like a bloody furnace, why was he all of sudden freezing. He then remembers Roy’s in Star city with Lian visiting Ollie and Dinah…who the absolute fuck is in the bed beside him. He sits up straight and stares at the pile.

The phone starts blaring again but Jason’s got bigger issues. Who’s in his bed. He’s trying to remember last night but his mind is always foggy in the mornings.

The pile turns over and he’s met with the bleary annoyed eyes of a bigger Peter Parker.

“Dude, you’re gonna have to  answer the phone.”

Seeing Peter made his heart still and he let out a breath he didn’t even know he was holding. The contact is Bruce. He hits answers, tell him not so kindly “I’m in my room, it’s six in the morning for fucks sake!” before promptly hanging up.

He falls back into bed and mimics Peter’s movements. Last night is becoming more clear, crawling into his window, seeing Peter in his bed.

It made his heart still. He had hated his old room. Jason looked at his old room like he’d look at his grave. Desolate and unattached. His room was a reminder of the person he’d once been and now would never be again.

Looking around the room it looked more homely. He didn’t know how Peter had got placed in his room but he didn’t mind. Maybe he would’ve a couple years ago, thinking Dick or Bruce was replacing him but he couldn’t bring himself to muster up any of that pent up anger. It no longer came as easy to him as it once had. 

He couldn’t be mad at the kid. Looking around the room the most noticeable change was there was no longer dust present.

The second was the two pillowie things. One of Nightwing and one of Flash were placed on Jason’s old reading chair. Knowing the kid, he probably didn’t want to intrude and probably had to be convinced to leave them there.

It was pure instinct on how he managed to crawl back into his bedroom. Back then when he was Peters age, he had an escape route for each room of the house and had them memorised off by heart.

Back to the present Peter was looking at him intently.

“How was the mission.” 

He grimaced at that question. What was supposed to be an easy chase led to a shit show and some discoveries.

“I was chasing down some of Jokers men and one thing led to another we found some secret stash that needed to be safely contained.”

“Are you hurt?” Peter asked quietly.

“No, no I’m not.” Jason whispered back. “I should be asking you that question. How’s the leg healed?”

Peter shrugs. “I’ve had worse, it was nothing.”

“I bet Dick didn’t agree with you on that one.”

“I don’t know why…my leg didn’t even look that bad!”

“Kid it looked like a zigzag.”

Peter huffs. “That’s an exaggeration if I ever did hear one.”

Jason shook his head fondly. That’s how Jason spent the rest of his morning, quietly whispering to Peter about everything and anything that came to mind.

The kid got quiet when his other home was brought up and avoided the answers like the plague. Jason wasn’t the most nosey person of the Bats but that didn’t mean he wasn’t curious about Peter’s past life. With Peter’s avoidance to his family questions Jason thought it was best to keep his weird dream to himself.

Jason could feel his eyes begin to shut. He really was wrecked from his trip. As sleep finds him he hears a whispered “Sleep tight.” and soft foot falls padding out the room.

.

.

Peter peeks at Jason one more time, deeming the man to be in a stable condition before he shuffles out. He closes the door with a soft click before beginning his descent down the hall. It was only early hours. He knows none of them will be up soon, the party always tires everyone out.

Obviously this rule didn’t apply to Dick who was walking towards Peter with a smile too big for the morning. Peter stomach drops and he prays to whatever higher power that Dick didn’t hear him last night. For once, they listen. Dick only says.

“We have matching hair.”

He wasn’t wrong. Dick might have worse bed hair than him. It was sticking up at odd angles and looked like a small tornado had circled Dicks head. Peter’s probably looked similar.

Peter lets out a small laugh which Dick takes as encouragement to wrap one arm across Peters shoulders and lead them towards the large staircase.

“So pancakes or waffles?” 

Peter was sure Dicks cooking skills could’ve rivalled Mays and Alfred might kill them but….

“Waffles please.”

Later that night…

“What did you say the liquid was again?”

Tim asked for the umpteenth time. Cass rolled her eyes. Tim was nothing but thorough.

They were having a family meeting about Jason’s mission.

“Timbers, for the love of god, I don’t fucking know.”

Jason had bags under his eyes and looked worse for wear. Bruce placed a careful hand on Jason back and rubbed it cautiously.

Patrol tonight was eventful. Like everyone in Gotham wanted some action. All petty crimes but you can’t be everywhere at once. Damian and Peter were upstairs, deemed too little to be of help. Damian was outraged and Peter looked a little hurt. Damian then marched them upstairs throwing daggers at the lot of them.

“Just tell me one last time.” Tim pleaded, logging all the info into the computer.

Jason sighed. “There were three tanks filled with clear goo, not Joker shit. Inside the tanks were three creatures. Like…demons or some shit. Horns and a lot of claws. Never seen em before.”

Cass wasn’t scared about those creatures. She was scared of the look on Jason’s face when he talked about them.

“Tests are being done on them in Metrapolis. Then they’ll be moving to the Justice League HQ.”

Bruce nods. “I was informed about it last night. Clark has a feeling he knows where they come from but the scientists won’t let him see them yet. Need to make sure they’re dead.”

“When are they moving?” Dick asks. Out of everyone he looks the least put out. Maybe he’s just used to all the alien crap by now.

“Three weeks and they’ll move.”

The room goes into silence. “What did the Joker want with them.” Duke whispers.

Cass can only imagine what that psycho would want with them. The Joker made her skin crawl. When she was little she always had a fear of clowns. Like everything, she got over it. But imagining the Joker in her mind makes her skin crawl. 

Steph grabs her hand and that’s all Cass needs to feel calm. She knows how much Cass hates clowns and not once has she made fun of her. God she loves her.

A pinprick feeling travels up her back and neck. She straightens and glances up towards the ceiling of the cave. It was weird. She shrugs it off to just being paranoid. None of the others noticed it.

They all chat for another few minutes before rounding up the post patrol meeting. Again a that feeling. She has to say something this time.

“Does anyone hear that?” The whole cave goes quiet, everyone straining their ears.

“I can hear something, it’s very small.” Selina says.

After Cass she’d have the next best hearing.

“Might be a bat?” She suggests.

The noise continues and then it stops. 

“Should we be worried or…?” Steph trails off.

Bruce sighs. “I’ll look into it.”

With that everyone cautiously makes their way upstairs. Cass goes to her room. She’s going to visit Babs tonight, fill her in with Jason and also what’s been happening in her own life. 

As she passes the hall she sees a light shine under a spare guest room. Now that Jason’s back it seems Peter has moved. She knocks on the door and “Come in!”

Peters sitting crossed legged on the bed with a battered laptop in front of him.

“You good?” She asks.

Cass had an awful bad habit. At least thats what she called it. When she didn’t know the person or trust them she said barely two words to them. If she didn’t trust them she just couldn’t form long sentences. She found it weird but also helpful.

At the beginning she trusted Peter but she trusted him with her silence. She felt no need to speak a lot with him. At the beginning she only spoke two or three words answers with him and now they can chat forever and a day.

Sometimes on a bad day she wouldn’t talk at all, she’d barely breathes never mind actually talk to anyone. Those don’t happen as often as they used to.

“Yeah, just finishing something for Bee. Some exotic customer wants some real fancy design.”

Peter replied as he shut down his laptop.

Cass nods as she looks down at his bed. A note pad is tossed to the side and different threads are sitting in a basket next to him. She hopes one day Peter will teach her to sew. She’s always wanted to make her own clothes or vary them in her own way.

“Cool. I’m going to head to Babs, you wanna come?”

“Nah I’m good.” Peter smiles.

“Lunch tomorrow on the roof?”

She’s missed their hang outs on the roof top.

Peter stomach grumbles and Cass can’t suppress her grin.

“Please don’t tell anyone or else Mister Alfred will have a five star meal cooked in two minutes flat. Also I’d love lunch.”

She mimics zipping her lips before walking out the room. 

Cass gets to Babs in record time. She’s always liked Babs apartment it’s very nice and homely.

In her sitting room she has one low blue couch with a chunk taken out of it. She has  quilts and blankets out on every surface available. She has a tiny kitchen but Babs didn’t care, she hated cooking. Over in the corner was her at home set up. Just a few monitors that were heavily protected, no info getting leaked on her watch.

Babs then rolls in with two steaming mugs of coffee.

“Hiya Cass. You said you have to tell me something?”

Cass nods as she sits criss cross on the couch. She tells Babs everything they know. From the monsters to the arms deal that nearly went down and the weird clicking she heard in the cave.”

“That’s really fucking weird. Monsters plus Joker has disaster written all over it.”

Cass can’t help but agree.

“I’ve got a bad feeling.”

Cass just knew something was coming, something bad and she has a feeling it’s got to do with this.

“I’ll monitor Gotham more carefully, let you know if I find anything out of the ordinary.”

Silence swallows the small room.

“You don’t think this has anything to do with Peter?” Babs asks, her face twisted into her detective mode.

“What?” Cass replies.

Somehow in her mind terrifying monsters and Peter Parker just don’t have a link.

Babs sighs and begins to clean her glasses absentmindedly.

“I don’t know, it’s just a theory. Just give it some thought.”

Cass sucks in her checks in consideration. Peters never mentioned any monsters before…could they be after him? Trying to bring him back to his universe? Maybe they should ask him about it.

“But enough of that monster talk. Tell me about your next recital.”

Cass smiles widely before launching into a rant about her next big show. When she landed a spot in the Gotham Academy for Young Dancers she couldn’t believe it. The instructors had been blown away by her acceptance performance. Dance was something she genuinely enjoyed doing and she loved being able to share it with other people who understood.

Her next big production is called Le Lamb and she’s going to be one of the lead dancers.

Soon they both loose track of time and Cass ends up staying the night. Cass was on the brink of sleep when she realised that the sound in the cave almost sounded like a spider. The thought swirled around in her head a few times before dismissing it.

A spider couldn’t make that noise, maybe if it was made of metal or something but not a regular one. She let the thought go as she fell asleep.

Peter was freaking out. Should he have sent Little Legs into the cave to spy:no. Did he regret it: also no. 

Holy shit. The Shrikes had followed him to Gotham! He was pretty sure they were Shrikes. They sure matched the description.

Peter had to do something. He tried his best to go back into the soul stone but no luck. Guess conferring with one of the Stone Ladies was out of the window.

He took out his laptop and began typing furiously away for further information on where these monsters were being kept.

He searched into his browser: Metropolis Labs

Images and a website popped up. This lab was massive and was home to various species. Here at the lab they tried to come up with renewable ways to help the planet and the people on it. What they don’t mention is that any strange creature found that needs to be tested is brought here as well.

Granges Laboratory of Exploration is open 24/7 for anyone and everyone. Peter bites his lip.

The bus from Gotham to Metropolis only runs once a month. Peter could get that bus and begin his new life where he can’t harm anyone else. If Peter somehow manages to disappear and start fresh there, he’s sure in his bones that Parker luck will strike and someone will find him. Especially since the Justice League will be on high alert when these are being transferred….

Maybe, maybe, maybe.

Maybe if Peter could be at the right place in the right time he could see the monsters and decide where they were Shrikes or not. Maybe these could be the answers to leading him home. Maybe Realities favour was to get those monsters back to where they came from.

Peter did a bit more digging, a few illegal actions and he had the whole the place mapped out in a matter of seconds. He had blue prints, IDs, guard changes, additional information on all their tourist exhibits etc.

With all of this he knew he’d be able to get into the lab. Hopefully come across the tests the scientists are doing on the monsters.

This was all good and well but how was he going to get there. If he went with any of the bats he wouldn’t be able to shake them, Ivy and Harley would ask a lot of questions. So who…?

.

.

.

“Let me get this straight dimples. You want us to drive to Metropolis to go to a pro superman strike.”

Bee was looking at him like he had lost his mind. Maybe he had but he was desperate.

What if in the labs they had info that could be the key to him getting home. It seemed stupid and it probably was but Peter was clutching this tiny bit of hope and he refused to let go.

He knew he couldn’t drag Bee all the way to Metropolis for nothing so he hoped that her love for Superman would trump all. It was perfect, they could go to the rally and then the lab. It was going to be a fun day with Bee.

“It could be a bonding trip!”

Bee levelled him with a steely glare. “How long away is this rally thing?”

“It’s in three weeks…so?” He asks hopefully.

Bee sighed before giving him a smile. “The things I do for you dimples.”

Peter could have jumped up in the air he was that happy. He just had to convince Dick and then three weeks later him and Bee are going to Metropolis! Woo woo.

Seriously, what could wrong?

Chapter Text

After Peter had successfully managed to convince Bee that the road trip was a good idea he couldn’t stop smiling. He pretty much skipped into Wayne Manor. He was delighted.

It was late enough when he got back. Late enough that all curtains had been drawn in the kitchen and the leftovers were put away. Alfred had a strict schedule, he tried to be in bed by eight if possible. Of course when Bruce was out on patrol you could see him pacing around the kitchen three hours after he said he was going to bed. 

Peter had told Alfred he wouldn’t be back for dinner. Alfred told him he’d set aside a plate and true to his word he did. Apparently Alfred didn’t believe in microwaves so Peter had to turn on the oven to warm his food.

He didn’t mind. As he waited his thoughts swirled. If all went successful he could have the key to getting home. This trip could make or break it. Peter’s chest felt like it could explode. From excitement or anxiousness he couldn’t tell.

For the first time he got here he felt hope that he could go back to his reality, but then he got this curdling feeling in his throat and his eyes begin to burn. Leaving this place behind, could he do it?

The Bats, the people of Gotham who so badly need his help. Could he leave them all behind, could he be so selfish. Peter kinda skims over that part when he goes over the plan. If he thinks about it for too long…. 

Peter shakes his head before tucking into his food. He couldn’t believe Bee had agreed. It was a ridiculous idea. He was praying on everything Bee was dying for a holiday and that it would be the perfect timing for her and apparently it was.

Luck for once was on his side, who would’ve thought. Peter had told Bee all his plans. Everything was meticulously planned out. It was so thorough that Bee had actually looked impressed. When she saw the type of strike they were going to participate in she looked like she regretted ever saying yes.

“The things I do for you dimples….”

But she had agreed none the less. She also agreed to catch up with an old friend while she was there. It was perfect, during that time Peter would go to the museum to visit the scary monsters and Bee could have a nice tea and coffee.

Peters nearly finished his meal when he hears footsteps approaching. Duke in his striking Signal get up, strides into the room.

He does their elaborate handshake, that involved a bird, a bunny and a lot of twisting, before he makes a bee line towards his secret stash.

“Hey Peter. What’s got you so smiley.”

“Bee and I are going to Metropolis to get some rare fabric.”

He wasn’t going to tell them his actual reason. They might want to go with him and Peter couldn’t risk it. He’s lost enough family members Peter reasoned to himself. His luck was going to run out eventually and then kaboom. No more bats.

Duke nodded impressed. “That’s a long way, a way for some fabric. Must be gold or some shit. Surprised Dick will let you out of his sights. How long is it for?”

Peter opens his mouth and then leaves it open. In all his plans and thinking he never even considered Dick wouldn’t let him go. More importantly he hadn’t even thought about having to ask Dick. Now that Duke said it, it’s all he can think about it.

Dick has been protective of Peter since his little fainting incident. Would he let Peter out of his sights for a weekend? A weekend to a place where highly dangerous unknown species are being transported?

Peter hopes had now done a spectacular plummet. His chances were looking slim.

Duke upon seeing his stricken face starts laughing. “Oh man. You didn’t forget did you?”

“Ehm. I may have forgot to mention it to Dick?”

Duke snickers before throwing three gummy bears into his mouth.

“I’m sure he’ll say yes.”

Peter brought his plate over to the sink.

“Do you think so?”

Duke hymned and hawed before promptly saying “Nah.”

Peter sprayed the hose in his face before skedaddling. 

Ok. Ok ok.

So Dick may not be the biggest fan of his plan but he’d convince him. He’d have to. He’s going upstairs and marches his arse up to Dicks door. He raises his hand up to knock before freezing. It’s a paralysing fear and he can’t move. 

For whatever reason knocking on that door is acknowledging Dick as his……caretaker. He settles on caretaker. They never really addressed it before. Both too scared. Every time Dick broached the topic of school Peter shut him down. Peter never talked about Tony, another one who Peter didn’t know where there relationship stood until it was too late. 

On one sense their need to define their relationship was never really presented. Or it was quickly brushed over. The only time it was really acknowledged was when Peter accidentally called Dick Dad when he was half asleep. Dick didn’t  hear him, thank god.

So in other words Peter wasn’t ready to put a label on their relationship. If he did it was just another reason why Peter shouldn’t go back. He was torn enough as it was. He didn’t need any more reasons.

He’s then reminded painfully of the first time he asked to hang out with Ned when he moved to the tower.

Mister Stark and him were both in the lab. Peter tried not to fidget too much. Ned had asked him to come to his house this weekend. To watch a movie and maybe build some legos.

Peter had immediately agreed until he realised he was living with Mister Stark. He would ultimately need his permission. Question is, would he give it.

Peter promised he would ask him. Ned was over the moon.

That encounter was on Monday. It was now Thursday. Peter knew he had been acting strangely this week. Vision and Mrs Potts and even mentioned it to him. Mister Stark didn’t though. Although he kept a closer eye on him. If that was possible.

Peter was contemplating whether he would be able to sneak out or not when Mister Stark placed the robot arm he was working on down sharply. He winced.

“Sorry kid but I need you to come out with it.” 

He was looking at Peter with a ‘let’s cut the shit face’. 

”What? What could you mea-mean. I’m not hiding anything!”

”How you managed to keep your identity a secret is beyond me.”

He still hasn’t told that Ned knows and he is pretty sure MJ does well. He hasn’t even told Mister Stark about Johnny.

”That’s not very nice.”

”Now you’re avoiding my question.”

”No I’m not.”

”Mhm. Sure you aren’t. Take it from the master avoider, you are.”

”Really Mister Stark I’m not.”

”Try again Underoos.”

By the look on Mister Starks face he wasn’t getting out of this one. Oh well. Come on Parker, you can do it.

He takes one deep breath before promptly rushing it all out.

“NedaskedmetogotohishouseonfridayandIwaswonderingkfIcouldgo.”

Mister Stark looked like he just had a stroke.

“Come again.”

”Could I got to Ned’s house on Friday, please.”

”Wait let get this straight. You’ve been off this week because of trying to ask me to go to Teds house.”

”It’s Ned but yeah.”

”Can I ask why?”

Tony was looking at his kid and wondering how. How on earth could he manage to overthink this.

Peter was looking at Mister Stark sheepishly.

“I’m not used of asking for permission.”

Mister Stark sighed and threw his arm around Peter.

“Yes you can go and be a nerd with your friend.”

”I can go! Really?”

”Yes Mister Parker you can go. Now let’s go order from that Thai place Pepper likes.”

”Your the best Mister Stark.”

”Yeah your not to bad yourself kid.”

He was so focused on the door that he didn’t hear the other one open from across the hall.

“Dicks not here you know.” 

Peter whipped around and came face to face with Stephanie. With a slimy green face mask on and her hair tied up in a messy mop. It was kinda of a look.

“Oh. Do you know where he is?”

“Yeah he’s on patrol with B.” She hummed out.

She then narrowed her eyes at him before grinning. “Can you braid hair?”

“Yeah I can braid hair.” He answered a bit confusedly. 

Stephanie clapped her hands and beamed.

“Brilliant!”

She then grasps Peter’s arm before pulling him to her bedroom.

“Now tell me what’s troubling you my dear Peterino.”

An hour later Peter has his hair in a scraggly pigtail and no face mask as it contained pepper mint.

Between the two of them they had demolished a packet of cookies that Steph had stashed away. Steph had also downed three cups of coffee before Peter had came in which resulted in a caffeine infused sugar rush.

Steph was now coming down for her high and her breathing was slowing. Sleep was on the horizon for both of them when Steph said so quietly Peter nearly missed it.

“Do you miss your Tony.”

Peter has to blink the sleep away before answering.

“Yeah, yeah I do.” He says quietly.

Steph hums before waving her hand up in the air. “I don’t know how you do it Peter. I just….”

She let out a sigh as she leaves her sentence hanging in the air. He feels a bit morbid saying he’s used to it so he just takes a swig of 7up. 

Silence settles between them. Peter stares idly up at the ceiling before a thought strikes him out of nowhere.

“How many Robins were there?”

“Oh hmmm 5? Dick, Jason, Tim, Me the best and then Damian. Duke was for a small bit with his pals but not really official.”

Peter lets that information sink in. “You became Spoiler then?”

Steph gets a dreamy smile on her face. “Not as easy as that. I was given the Robin mantle to spite Tim in a way. That whole shit show is another story for another day. Some stuff happened to me before I became Spoiler.”

“You gave up Robin for Spoiler because of Tim.”

“No. Unfortunately not.”

Steph got a glassy look on her face.

“A bad man called Black Mask took me and tortured me when I was 15. Psychologically and physically. In the end he got locked up and some mysterious man killed him. Not before he managed to knock me up though.”

She said it in a it doesn’t matter tone but Peter was sick to his stomach.

“After that I gave the baby up to a family in Star City. It was the right choice you know. After the whole ordeal I stoped being Robin. I just couldn’t. Robin was supposed to be a light in the darkness. Something pure in this city. After what happened I felt tainted, I felt like if I put on that costume again it wouldn’t feel right. I wouldn’t be right.”

She took a deep breath and Peter kept silent letting her get through this. He wouldn’t push. 

“I took a year out, didn’t talk to Bruce or to Tim or to anyone. Then one day I came home and Bruce was there. He told me he fucked up big time with me. Told me that he didn’t do right by me when I was Robin and that if I let him he would try and be a better mentor I suppose. I’m not like the others, I love Bruce to bits but I’m not really one of his actual kids just likes he’s not exactly my father. We have our own special relationship which means as much to me as anything.”

“I stayed at the manor most days. My Dad was a Villian called Cluemaster. He was a bad guy, a real bad guy but even towards the end of his life, a really teensy tiny part of me loved him. Everyone saw him as a mass murderer. I did too, I knew he was awful. But there was times when I saw him as the guy who taught me how to ride a bike and pick a lock. Times I’d see him as a dad. But then I’d blink and he’d be gone. Standing in his place would be this man who was a stranger who had done so much bad and that needed to be stopped. That’s when I came to Bruce two weeks after he showed up in my apartment and I told him that I wanted to become my own hero and on my own terms.”

“So I became Spoiler to outweigh all the bad that my dad and Black Mask had done. I did it to make sure that no one would have to go through what I had to go through ever again. I’ve been trying my best. So far I think I’ve been doing pretty ok.”

She then takes a big gulp of air before deflating. Peter takes this as his cue to speak up.

“I’m so, so sorry. I can’t even…I’m just…. You’re an incredible person Steph. I hope you know that right. To go through all that and still be happy and to go out there and do good. I hope you know that you never were or are tainted.”

If Steph wiped a tear from her eye Peter didn’t see it.

“Thanks Peter…I’ll miss you.”

“Miss me?”

“When you go back. I’ll miss you. We’ll all miss you. I hope you know that we won’t just forget you.”

She rolls on her side and Peter mimics her. He doesn’t know what to say to that so he just says quiet.

“Tell me what’s it’s like back in your universe.”

Peter complies easily. He tells her about Queens, the Avengers, Ned and MJ. He skips over any family detail but she doesn’t seem to mind. 

“What about space and the grape looking alien?”

“Thanos, Space was really cool, seeing everything up close was amazing. The pictures we take pale in comparison to the real thing.”

Even though space was a shit show Peter still loved thinking about it. He could talk about this topic for days on end.

“Space freaks me out.” 

“Really?!”

“Yeah, what if you don’t come back down and you’re just stuck there.”

Peter didn’t know what was happening. He couldn’t focus on what the others were talking about. All he knew was that there was a searing pain rushing through him at an alarming rate. His vision starts to go a bit wishy washy. He looks up in time to see Drax turn to dust. Fucking dust. He nearly falls to the floor in shock.

His spider senses are blaring at him, screaming in his head wrong, wrong, wrong. He gets the feeling that they didn’t exactly win this fight.

Something is wrong with him. Then he see’s Other Peter blow away and with a gut clenching feeling he knows whats happening. Peter was never afraid of dying, not in the cult, not with Skip or when he was out on the street.

It’s a different story when you have someone worth living for. Then your fucking terrified of the unknown.

He can feel himself give away slowly. He can feel himself desperately trying to mend himself back together and it hurts. It hurts so bad he can’t breathe. He may die from lack of oxygen before the dust gets him. In his last few moments he wants comfort and in his last few moments he needs it.

“Mister Stark.” He croaks out.

Mister Stark turns towards him slowly. The look on his face is pained and his eyes go wide upon seeing Peter. 

”I don’t feel so good.” At that moment reality strikes and fear crashes into him.

”You’re alright.” He didn’t know if he was trying to convince himself or Peter of that fact.

”I don’t know, I don’t what’s happening, I don’t.” He crashes into Mister Starks chest and he holds onto dear life. This is it. This is it.

”I don’t wanna go, I don’t wanna go, sir please. Please I don’t want to go, please.”

His legs give out on him. He’s now in agonising pain. His body is fighting against the effects a little too much and it burns.

Mister Stark lays him down on the rocky karst surface, he knows there’s no stopping it. He thinks of the night where Tony and him fought. After Peter went missing for three weeks.

“And if you died. I’d feel like that’s on me.” 

Peter looks up at Mister Stark and his pained expression. The lost look on his face. His time is at an end but he can do this. His final breath leave his lungs and it forms the words “I’m sorry.” before he can feel himself finally die.

At least Peter died with Tony beside him. He wasn’t left up there with a complete stranger.

“Yeah I can see where you’re coming from.”

“Mhm.” Steph nodded.

“I’m telling you there’s more cons than pros. The ocean on the other hand. I’d dive into that head first. Whether I lived or died.”

“I think we shouldn’t mess with oceans. I’d love to go down there but I think we should keep the peace at the same time.”

“Yesss. Like I wouldn’t wake up some dinosaur that got lucky and lived but I would take lots of photos with it.” Steph agreed.

They chat like this up until the early hour of the night before Peter gets up and wanders back into the guest room. He’ll ask Dick tomorrow about the trip.

Peter did not ask Dick about the trip the day after…or the day after that. No no no. Peter had left it till the last week.

Him and Bee were supposed to leave this Friday and he still hasn’t asked yet. Steph and Bee have been on to him about it but he just can’t. In his defence Dick has been really busy these past few weeks. Getting ready for the transfer as well as travelling back and forth from Bludhaven.

When he does try to ask Dick about it his throat clogs up and his senses blare at him. He ends up stumbling into a different line of conversation, something that Dick hasn’t picked up yet thank god.

Peter’s currently in the dining room with the rest of the bats. He fears that if he chews his food any longer his teeth will start to disintegrate. Damian gives him a funny look so he stops it and tries to act normal.

He focuses in on Cass who’s talking about her new production. It’s on the Friday after next so Peter will thankfully not miss it. He thinks he does a pretty good job at acting normal at the rest of the dinner. Nodding and smiling where it seems polite. 

Afterwards Peter insists he’ll do the dishes while the others gear up for patrol. Alfred only allows him as he starting to come down with some sickness. Poor Alfred.

Peters humming away while he scrubs the dishes when Jason approaches him. Peter turns to look at him in surprise.

“Aren’t you supposed to be on patrol?”

Jason hops up on the counter besides Peter. “Eh I’m going to give it a miss.”

Peter eyes him suspiciously. Jason’s not one to miss patrol. Peter misses patrol. Really misses it. Dick told him that as soon as he gets his stuff sorted in Bludhaven him and Peter could go on patrol together and Dick would be able to show him the ropes. Peter did counter that he was patrolling Gotham before he moved in with the bats. Dick said it would give him peace of mind so Peter let the subject drop for now.

Peter wondered how much peace of mind Dick would have if he knew what he was planning to do this weekend.

Jason huffed out a sigh. “Ok let’s cut the crap. Something has been bothering you.”

Peter eyes widen, maybe he was chewing his food far too hard this evening. Dam it.

Before Peter can open his mouth Jason’s going full steam ahead.

“Are you mad at Dick cause he’s in Bludhaven all the time. I promised Dick I wouldn’t tell you but he’s really worried about you Peter. He says you start a sentence like you’re about to say something and then completely change it. Or is it something one of us have done.”

And here Peter was thinking he was being discreet about changing his topic of subject. Peter pursed his lips before pretty much spilling out an explanation as to why.

At the end of it Jason had this confused look on his face.

“Are you afraid he’ll say no.”

“No not afraid he’ll say no.”

If Dick says no he’ll find a way around it. It’s the thing that the bond that they have going on between them will finally be acknowledged. That Peter and Dick are father and son. And that terrifies Peter to his core. 

Somehow Jason becomes a telepath and his eyes do a blinking motion a couple of time. 

“Oh.”

“It’s stupid.”

“No it’s not. I was the same with B. I know it’s hard and scary but one day you’re going to have to have a conversation about your relationship, why not now.”

Then Peter says the thing that frightens him the most.

“What if I mess everything up. I usually do.”

Jason tugs him into his side. “No you won’t Peter. Dick adores you. Of course you won’t mess this up. Ask him when he gets back from patrol. Baby steps. Dick won’t even have that conversation with you until you initiate it, he won’t say anything until then.”

Peter nods weakly but he doesn’t feel so confident. “Ok I’ll ask. Thanks Jason.”

“No problem kid, I’ll finish up the pots for you.”

“Dam. You must really love me.”

“Yeah yeah. Now scram before I change my mind.”

Peter grins and makes his way up the stairs. He’ll ask Dick when he gets back. Everything will be fine. Parker Luck won’t strike him down.

On his way down the hall he scoops up Duchess. It’s an unusual sight to see her without her kittens. Peter hasn’t had the heart to give them away. Although Harley has been hinting pretty hard that she would take one.

She purrs contently in Peters arms before they make their way down to the guest room. He places her gently on the bed before opening his laptop. He’s about to pull up some new suit designs when his hands freeze over the keyboard.

January 27th. 

The fifth anniversary of May Parker. 

And he had forgotten.

Peter didn’t know why someone would hurt his aunt. May was loving and kind and caring and good. Maybe she was too good. The police officer had explained it to Peter very poorly that a bad person had hurt his good aunt..

May was coming back from her night shift when some old lady had been begging for her help. Told her she had lost her keys in the alley while she was taking out the trash. May had gone over to help her find them with her flash. May never made it out of that alley.

The security camera wasn’t close enough to see what was going on. They found her body in a warehouse. They told him she had drowned which was a nice way of putting it. They had told him they were sorry for his loss. Peter couldn’t say anything back.

His fault. All his fault. If he hadn’t killed Ben then May wouldn’t have had to pick up more shifts. He was so incredibly stupid and selfish and Peter cries himself to sleep that night. And the next. And the next.

Mass was held and Peter sat up the front with May’s family. They had cut contact long ago. May’s sister Melissa screeched at him, told him he didn’t deserve to cry, called him a demon child. Nobody corrected her. Peter couldn’t bring in it himself to be mad. She wasn’t wrong exactly.

Afterwards a strange lady came up to him. Peter remembers thinking she was strange. Not in a bad way. But in a way that made her stand out in the crowd.

Her eyes were smokey white. Her fair nearly touched the ground it was that long and orange was embellished throughout her outfit. She struck her hand out. Told him that the stuff in May’s and Ben’s apartment would be kept with her until he was old enough to understand.

It was weird. Peter looked behind him and when he turned around she was gone. He never saw her again. The next few hours were a blur until he was standing outside his new home.

His social work was a smiling woman named Vanessa.

“Now remember we smile and act polite. You should be grateful the Wescotts were willing to take you in.”

Peter could barely talk anymore. He didn’t have the energy. Peter walked in the door and the smell of smoke was so pungent he began to cough immediately.

Peter was then introduced to his new mum and dad. Archie looked dead inside. Her hair was a mess, eye bags that could rival craters and she only nodded at Peter before locking herself in the bathroom.

Skip was a big man. Big. His top was dirty and he had a grin on him that screamed scumbag. Vanessa only pushed him closer towards Skip. Badda bing badda boom Vanessa left.

(Peter would find out later that Vanessa was one of the ring leaders for a human trafficking group, aka the cult. He was actually supposed to be picked up that day by a woman named Veronica. A half hearted search was out for him but he was ultimately claimed dead.)

Thats when the first blow landed on his cheek. Then the next and the next. Skip told him this was his introduction. Archie only watched him from the stairs before disappearing. Skip soon chased after her.

Peter was settled on the porch when Archie came out. Different bruises from the ones Peter was sporting. She lit a cigarette and held it shakily between her fingers.

”Is he usually like this?”

”No. He’s usually much worse.”

She took a long drag of her cigarette before turning to face Peter.

”I remember when I first came here. Absolute shit show. Wife just left him. He’s gotten better.”

”You’re not his wife.”

“Nope. I’m his supposed foster daughter.”

Peters stomach turned to ice. After his introduction with Skip he had hammered upstairs after Archie. The noises they made ones of pain and one sided pleasure had Peter scrambling outside.

”You gonna squeal kid.”

Peter thought of his options. He couldn’t leave. Not yet. He couldn’t leave Archie all alone. Couldn’t leave her to face Skips wraith all on her own when the social services were eventually called.

”Nah.”

”Good. It’s better this way. Tell ya what. You take the beatings and I’ll take the other shit. We gotta deal.”

She stuck out her hand. Peter took it and shook firmly. From then on out that was it. They scraped by day to day. Peter learnt Archie didnt go to school which meant Peter didn’t either. They both went to the local library together though.

They had to share the same room. Peter always slept on his own though as Archie was in Skips bed. Skip never laid a hand on Peter that way.

Soon him and Archie developed a friendship. Archie would crawl back into bed in the late hours of the night. Always saying the same thing.

“I’ll get us out. Soon it will all be better.”

Peter didn’t know if he really believed her. He always nodded and agreed, for whose sake he didn’t know.

Then Peter got bit.

Then Archie got sick.

Both of them made it out of Skips house but only one made it out alive.

If anyone else was in the room with Peter you could hear his heart shatter. How could he forget. Every vulgar thing Melissa had shouted at him came back full force. He needed out. He needed out now.

Peter couldn’t believe it. He forgot. He actually forgot about May’s anniversary. He stumbles down the stairs two at a time. He opens the door and runs. He’s sprinting down the drive way faster than he’s ever run before. He misses May. He’s awful and he wants May. His head feels like it’s about to crack open. He wants May. He wants to run away from his mind but unfortunately he can’t. 

Peters half ways down the drive when he falls. He skids to a halt and he tumbles to the floor. His hands brace out in front of him and ouch. When he’s on the floor he sobs uncontrollably. When he braces himself up he has no tears to cry.

He then sees that he ran into Alfred prized rose bush. He holds his hand out to the bush. They haven’t bloomed yet. Peter left an indent of himself in the bush. He huffs before holding out his hand towards the bush trying to rearrange it to look less broken.

As his hands reach the bush he wishes that it would just go back to normal, so he wouldn’t feel like such an idiot and had to explain to poor Alfred, who wouldn’t be mad but would be silently sad. Then a red swirl appears from his fingers tips before straggling into the bush. 

Then like magic the indent disappears. The bush looks as good as new. Peters gobsmacked. His mouth hangs open and he feels like he could faint. Holy Fuck. The magic doesn’t stop there. Oh no, no, no. The bush begins to fucking bloom. Beautiful roses. It’s the fucking end of January.

He then notices that there’s a light glow coming from behind. He looks behind him and then jumps and whips his hand up to his face. His scar is now glowing red and green. He then also realise with a start that there’s a orange tinge illuminating from his chest.

If Peter wasn’t so drained he’d be panicking but he is so very drained. So he walks back to the manor. He creeps quietly back inside. He must look a mess and he still hasn’t stopped glowing. He prays that Jason is still struggling with those pots.

He opens his bedroom door before leaning against it.

Ehm.

His eyes snap open and he comes face to face with a red misty woman. She grins at him and her teeth are deadly. Who on earth is this thing.

“Found you.”

Peter shoots a web at her which goes through her.

“Nice trick.”

Her eyes trail his glow hungrily.

“Master will be pleased with your use of powers.”

“Reality’s your master?”

“Well who else. My names Elsie by the way. Now you have been very hard to track son of Parker. Now let me give you your task. When you go to visit the Shrikes take this with you.”

She holds out a tiny vial with a green liquid.

“Pour this on their tongues and your part of the bargain will be completed. Got it. Do not upset my master or your life will be ceased.”

Peter tires to respond but she just turns into mist and flys away. Peter can’t even question it at the moment. It’s all too much.

He stuffs the vial away. How does Reality know he’s going to the shrikes? What’s an Elsie. Would it be better if he just gave up. Then he pictures Tony and his friends. He can’t give up. He has to make it work.

He’s staring out the window when a knock sounds out from the door. 

“Can I come in?”

Peter gives no answer. He doesn’t think he can physically talk right now. Dick peeks his head through the door.

“Hellooooo. Oh! There you are. Is everything ok?”

Peter looks at Dick. Is everything ok. No. No it’s not. And everything was ok for a little while and now shits hit the fan yet again.

Peter must look a mess. Dick only smiles at him. That’s what breaks Peter. He throws himself at Dick before he begins to cry. Dick barely catches him.

“Hey, hey it’s ok. I’ve got you.” 

Peter lets it all out. “I miss May. I mi- miss my home but I lo’e this place. I’m sca-scared Dick I’m going to mess every-eve-everything up and get everyone hurt. I just want to stop messing everything up. And I can’t even ask you to-to go on a tr-trip without messing it up.”

“Woah. Slow down bug. Hey hey look at me. You haven’t messed up anything. Hey shh shh. I know I know. It’s ok. I’ve got you. I love you Peter. I love you ok. I don’t care if you miss your other home. That’s fine, that’s completely normal. I’m not upset about that ok.”

Peters breathing has slowed down. He’s now tucked underneath Dicks arm, their backs against the wall.

“Now. Tell me where’d this all come from?” His eyes were roaming all over his face like he knew something had tipped him over the edge.

“It’s May’s anniversary.”

Dicks eyes softened.

“And I forgot.”

His voice cracks at the end and he hates himself a little more for it.

“Oh bug. That’s no fault of your own. How could you have known the date. Your life is pretty weird right now. We only have one calendar in the manor. And you barely even look at your phone or laptop.

“But I should’ve known.”

“Peter your days are long. You’ve been cooped up in the manor for too long. My fault. I should be the one who’s sorry. It’s just with this case in Bludhaven it’s all over the place.”

“I haven’t been cooped up in the manor.”

Peter was allowed to leave, just not yet for patrol. He worked in Bees, hung out with the others outside of the manor. Visited Harley and Ivy every Tuesday. Met Babs at the library. Went to the orphanage often. Dropped Lindy and Charlie to and from school when he was working with Bee. He often minded Lindy now as well, an hour after he drops Charlie off. Her poor dad passed away quite recently. It was hitting their whole family pretty hard. Killed and dumped. It was terrible.

In other words Peter was not cooped up.

Dick smiles sadly at him. “But I should be here for you Peter. And I will be.” 

“You are there for me.”

Dick has been bending over backwards to put Peter before Bludhaven, patrol and his whole life in general.

Dick hums. “Do you wanna talk about May?”

“Not today.”

“Ok. What about this trip. Is that what you’ve been meaning to ask me.”

Peter goes red. “Yeah.”

Then he explains his whole trip and how he was scared of telling Dick.

Silence filled after.

“You’re scared Peter, so am I. We’re going to figure this out together, this whole father-son thing.”

Peter nods. “Since you’re going with Bee of course you can go with her to the trip. It’s only a weekend. Don’t do anything crazy and we’re good.”

Peter feels like the worst…son?…ever when he nods. 

Dick grins. “That’s my boy. Now come on, let’s watch a movie.”

*
*
*
Dicks on Peter bed watching Empire Strikes back with him cuddled firmly into his side when he wonders how on earth he got so lucky.

Dick knew something was up with Peter. He was happy but he kept trying to say something to Dick these past few weeks before changing subjects. He’d confided in Wally and Jason, both who hadn’t noticed this difference with Peter. 

Dick felt like, well a dick. He was stretched thin these days. A mysterious red mist woman has been appearing all over Bludhaven. Never harming. Just whispering some weird spell and turning the odd man into a chameleon. They turn back after several hours but this behaviour needs to be stopped. The lady was untraceable. Didn’t show up on camera. Didn’t t leave fingerprints. She really was mist.

He’s been so preoccupied with this case, the ones with the other monsters and the dread that they’re all connected to Peter.

Peter who’s been going through his own struggles and Dick not being there enough. Well enough is enough. That changes today. Dicks going to call some back up on this case while Peters away for the weekend. The he’ll move to the manor semi permanently. Maybe he’ll look into buying his own house. 

“This is my friends MJ favourite Star Wars movie.”

“Oh. Same as Wally then. Your lucky he’s not here or he’d start doing voice overs.”

“If MJ was also here she’d brain him.”

Dick snorts and looks down at Peter. From the few bits he’s heard of this MJ he can tell Peter may have teeny weeny bit of a crush. Dick grins. He would ask about it another day.

”Dick?”

”Yeah?”

”Thanks.”

”For what?”

”Everything.”

Dick smiles at him. “I should be really thanking you.”

Peter furrows his eyebrows at him. “For what?”

”Just for being an amazing son.” 

“Now you’re just being mushy.”

”You’re one to talk Mr Thanks for every thing.”

”I don’t remember saying that.”

”Huh. That’s funny. Could’ve sworn you did.”

”Must be your old age getting to you.”

”Oh you’re such a shit.”

Peter lets out a laugh and Dick wishes they could stay in this moment. Peter falls asleep shortly and Dick has to do a tango with his trousers before he gets his phone free.

It took a couple of minutes before he could send a text he was full satisfied with.

The Oldies

Are you guys up for a game of catch

”Have you packed enough under wear?”

”BEE!” 

“Never be caught out dimples.”

“I’m sure Peter has packed ample underwear.”

“Oh stuff it Damian.”

”Master Parker!”

“Sorry Mister Alfred.”

Alfred somehow heard that but completely missed the rude face Damian pulled at him. 

Peter was leaving for his trip and saying goodbye had turned into a difficult affair. He could tell Dick was a bit nervous but he was still all smiles.

Damian, Alfred and Dick were here to see him off. Peter said his goodbyes.

Hugging Damian was like hugging a cat.

Alfred had discreetly slipped a hundred in his pocket while he said goodbye.

Dick hugged Peter extra tight. Then Bee started to beep the car like no man’s business. 

“Be good!” Dick called out. Peter waved him off.

Bee and her mini clown car pulled away. “Metropolis here we come.”

“Lord have mercy on my soul.”

“Come on Bee we’re going to have fun.”

“Yeah whatever. Ooo turn this up.”

Peter cranked the volume up to twelve. They pulled away from the manor with Franks Sinatra singing ‘That’s Life’ and Peter couldn’t help but grin. No matter what happens, Peter is going to enjoy how ever long he has left in Gotham.

”The Shrikes will tear him limb from limb.”

Reality let out a sharp laugh. “If he is all you talk him up to be, he will manage.”

”And if he doesn’t.” Soul asked her sister. 

”I suppose you will have to have your bets on someone else.”

Soul gazed into the distance. The gloomy air suffocating her. She wishes she could make something out of this wasteland but she can’t. Her power is no longer her own. Neither are her sisters. A thing that grates on Power to no end.

”Shouldn’t you be more concerned about Ordour. You don’t want precious Peter facing his wraith.”

When Reality said his name the land shook and Soul closed her eyes. She could only fight him off for only so long but when he gained control her sisters were no longer safe.

“If he ever gets his hands on him.” Reality spoke with a serious note.

”I know. I know.” 

“The shrikes are his creatures. Elsie said he has accessed his powers. That will give him a fighting chance when he visits the creatures.”

”I truly hope so.”

Reality gets up from her rock and walks over. 

“One day my dear. One day. But until then I believe a chat with our dear sister Mind is in need. To see if she found the way to get that vermin out of your head.”

Soul doesn’t say it but she knows that there is no way she will get Ordour out of her head. Not now, not before, not ever.

”I suppose so.”

Chapter Text

“You ever see a shooting star before?” 

“No never. You?”

Archie grinned at him before pointing Skips stolen beer bottle to the sky. “Right there. Ain’t ever seen anything as beautiful.”

Peter tries to conjure an image of one up in his head. “Did you make a wish.”

”Yeah I did.”

”Did it come true?”

”Juries still out.”

”Can I have some.” Peter points to the bottle with a hunger in his eyes, well eye. Skip swelled the other one shut. He needed something…something that would distract his ever racing thoughts .

“Knock yourself out.”

Peter scrambled for the bottle and began to chug. Archie laughed to herself quietly. She wouldn’t normally let him have some. 

But Peter had been acting off this week and she’d caught on to it.

One day he was out exploring where he shouldn’t be. He always had a bad habit of being able to sneak into places he shouldn’t.

Soon he was trailing his hand over the old Oscorp building. Graffiti and cobwebs owned most of the broken wall so he wasn’t worried about being caught. Skip wouldn’t expect him back till late.

He was minding his own business when something caught his eye. A spider. A pretty unusual one, it had a bright blue back. 

Peter couldn’t help but gape at it.

He held out his hand and watched in excitement as the spider crawled onto him. He moved carefully out of the clearing, the spider didn’t move.

He should put him on a web or—ARCHIE.

(“Is Archie your real name?”

“Nah I wish. My real name is Belinda Bennet after my bitchy mother.”

“Why Archie?”

“I love Arachnids.”

“Do you think I should change my name.”

“Do you?”

“…nah.” )

Archie loved spiders! Her birthday was coming up soon. She’d love him.

He caged the spider in his hands, careful to let air through before rushing back to the house. He was so excited that he burst into the house, making the door slam against the wall. Big mistake.

Skip was home. Peter was near certain he’d be back later but he was wrong. Skip was across the room in three strides and slapped him, causing the spider to take  a tumble.

”I ont ever want you back this late again.”

Peter watched heart broken as it scuttled away under Skip’s cushions who then promptly sat down. Peter nodded numbly before making his way to the bedroom.

Peter was upstairs trying to sleep that night when he felt something crawl onto his wrist. He opened his eyes and came face to face with the spider. He didn’t breathe. He held his breath for a very impressive time for an asthmatic. The spider slowly made his way over to his pulse point, slammed his teeth next to it, tore the skin, hissed, curled up and then died. It took all of Peter’s will power not to bawl.

He closed his eyes before shaking the spider off of him. The mark wasn’t that bad. Just two red dots. They would heal. Nothing to stress about. Three hours later Peter would wake up and go through one of the most agonising days of his life.

It was so bad that Archie nearly called his social service woman. The next day he was less shakey. He still looked and felt like shit. Even Skip left him alone. Peter will skim over the rest of the details but badda bing badda boom he had spider like powers. Which was pretty fucking epic.

Anyway, skipping forward to the present, Archie is looking at him with a far away look in her eyes.

”Pete.”

Something was wrong, something was very wrong.

“Yeah?”

”You know how I said my ma got that disease.”

“Yeah. Cancer right.”

”Mhm. That the one.”

Archie started to fidget on the spot. Peter’s mind was staring to piece things together but he couldn’t quite grasp what he was trying to piece together yet, if that made sense.

”Is everything ok?”

”Well…I um…I guess I got it too.”

Peter’s world froze for a solid ten seconds before crashing back to reality.

”What.”

”I got it too and I ain’t got that long left. Doc said it was from smoking all those ciggies but I don’t believe that.”

***

”Peter! Wake up. You gonna miss the star.”

Peters shoots up from his seat and watches where Bee is pointing. “All my life and I ain’t ever seen one before. Ain’t that mad.”

“Yeah.” Peter sighed. His dream or more like a memory, fresh in his mind. “Make a wish.”

“I wish this traffic would move quicker. MOVE YOU ABSOLUTE BOLIOX!” Bee beeped the horn ferociously at a car who had yet to start.

“Go back to sleep dimples. We almost there.”

“Are you sure Bee?” 

“Pos-it-ive.”

Meanwhile Back In Wakanda…

…“And how long has he been in the soul stone.”

“About the guts of half a year.”

“Interesting.”

As far as Tony was concerned it was not fucking interesting but he did value Reeds opinion considering he was one of the smartest men alive.

“Poor Peter. I can’t even imagine what he’s going through. What you’re going through. It’s all awful. If I were ever to lose Franklin.” Sue Storm places a hand on her stomach.

He had never thought to ask the Fantastic Four for help. A new superhero group. Like mustants but not. It consisted of four memebers.

Reed Richard’s who was only 27 and was already the smartest man in the world. He wasn’t only his intellect, he had compassion and empathy that many people in his position would lack. 

Susan Storm another genius who was 24. Graduated college by 19 and went to work in the space department. She’s an expert and asset to her field and family. 

Ben Grimm is a rock at 29 years old. Literally and figuratively. From what he can tell he’s solid, and seems to be there for his family no matter what. He’s also one amazing pilot. Another genius also.

Johnny Storm at 17 years old is the youngest member. He’s a hot head with a heart of gold and reminds him too much of himself when he was younger, minus the heart of gold. He’s also another genius that tends to run his mouth a little. 

On a space exploration trip that went wrong they were transformed. Their powers are stretchy, clear, hard, and hot.

They had established themselves before the whole shit show with Thanos but all four members were snapped.

He hadn’t even thought of asking them for help but then he had come across these letters. He was going through Peter’s old stuff and out slipped these pile of letters, each one addressed to one Johnny Storm. He didn’t read them of course but he didn’t know the Human Torch and his Peter were close. He never mentioned him.

Then he remembered the Fantastic Four group and how they’re all mini genius’s. He reached out and asked for their help, a day later and they were arrived in Wakanda.

So far the only thing that’s proven to work with the stone is weakening it with a liquid found in Wakanda. He doesn’t know by doing this if he’s hurting Peter or others but he has to try something.

They all spit ball ideas but soon Sue needs a break.Who is he kidding, they all need a break. Johnny offers to watch the stone while they all go off to eat dinner.

Pepper is in the middle of listing off potential baby names she had in mind when the screaming starts.

Peter didn’t have to worry about where they were staying, Bee said she had taken care of it.

Two hours after the shooting star she had pulled up to a row of house on an incline. The one that she had parked her mini at was painted a sky blue that was peeling away. The roof of the house seemed to have seen better days. Roof tiles scattered down below and smoke seemed to blow from the back of the house but Peter could see no sign of a chimney.

The garden was a mess with weeds running rampant and the trash can was knocked over. There was also a concerning meteor sized hole off to the side of the path.

“It will have to do. I thought I told that slob to clean up.”

Peter didn’t know who she was referring to so he went to the boot and grabbed both of their bags. They made their way up the path and Bee grasped the brass knocker and rapped it twice.

It fell onto the floor.

She then banged her fist on the door.

A shout sounded from inside the house and you could hear hard, pounding coming towards the door.

“Woman would it kill you to wait a minute.”

A man who was roughly the same age as Bee opened the door. He had boxers on, a white tank top and a dressing gown with teddy bears on it.

He had white tufts of hair all over the place, glasses with thick black frames and ears Peter sees every time he looks in the mirror. Peter tries not to gape.

Holy fucking shit. Holy fucking shit. Holy fucking shit.

“Pietro you look like shit.”

“Elizabeth mannerly as always. Where’s your friend.”

It was pure instinct that made Peter stick out his hand.

Holy fucking shit. Holy fucking shit. Holy fucking shit.

“Peter. Peter Parker sir.”

Peter stepped forward and you could see recognition dawn on the man’s face. 

“Elizabeth I am not drunk enough for this .”

He still hadn’t let go of Peter’s hand. He kept staring at him like he was a dream.

“Yeah well neither was I Pietro, move it or lose it.” Bee said before barging into the house like it was her own.

Pietro side stepped to let Peter into the house and he nodded his thanks.

“Kid…. I don’t know what to say. Imma get a drink and talk to Elizabeth. I’ve got another surprise upstairs. A nutter.”

Peter didn’t know what to say so he made his way upstairs with their bags. Each step made a creaking sound. The banister looked like any pressure put on it and it would splinter.

There seemed to be four rooms upstairs. Each door was firmly shut and only one had a light streaming out from under it.

Whistling could be heard from outside the door, a happy, cheery tune that Peter had almost forgot about. Almost.

Suddenly the crater and smoking roof made his hopes soar instead of sink. He didn’t want to get too excited so he steadied himself. This could be anyone, anyone could be singing that tune. He heard bickering and a bottle being popped open downstairs.

He still couldn’t process any of this. Pietro…Peter…Bee…Elizabeth…Mary, but his focus wasn’t on his fucked up family for once. It was on his fucked up sorta friend?

He tapped his knuckles on the door and before the person could respond Peter blurted out the words he said years ago.

“That tune is fucking stupid.”

The shower water stopped abruptly. Peter prayed that it was who he thought it was behind that door or else things were about to become real awkward. He heard movement before the door was nearly yanked off its hinges. 

“I dont care, it makes me happy.”

Johnny fucking Storm was standing in front of him, with a towel wrapped round his waist. His stupid face was what the word shocked would look like if it took a human form. He looked older, and his hair had gotten a little longer. His eyes still had that spark about them but now they began to get misty.

Peter had two seconds to breath before he was being crushed into a air sucking hug.

“Fuck you, you stupid prick, you said you’d come back.”

Peter wrapped his arms around Johnny. He couldn’t believe it. 

“I’m here aren’t I. I came back, you just had to find me first.”

Then Peter realised Johnny had no top on and all of a sudden he felt hot, like really hot.

Peter pulled away from Johnny who was bright red. It made Peter smile.

“What are you doing here?”

“Long story. I was watching the soul stone when these creatures came out of it.”

“What did they look like.”

“Scary, fangs, horns, nothing I can’t handle until this unscary thing dragged me into the stone and then flung me into this guys house.”

“Unscary isn’t a word.”

“I’m sorry I nearly got mauled to death and that’s what you pick up on.”

“Oh I’m so sorry flame brain, want me to kiss it better.”

“Hmm. Maybe.”

“PETER GET YOUR LANKY ASS DOWN HERE BEFORE I KILL THIS CREATURE.”

Peter and Johnny jumped apart from each other. When had they gotten so close?

Well to answer that question Johnny has been a figure in Peter’s life since they became pen pal’s when Peter lived with Scott. They had to stop because well Peter got kinda kidnapped but then this big explosion happened and they met up once more. They continued to meet up every once and awhile but life and protective families got in the way.

Peter would consider Johnny his friend but he wasn’t sure if Johnny would consider Peter one of his. He sometimes got red in the face when Peter moved closer to him or if Peter would give his whole attention to Johnny, then Johnny would become a stuttering mess, Peter didn’t know why?

He only thought of Johnny a couple of times in passing these few months but now that he’s here in the flesh Peters glad he’s here.

The other answer to that question was they must have drifted closer for some unknown reason. Maybe Pietro’s carpet moved.

“I’m just gonna.” Johnny motioned before dipping back into the bathroom.

Ten minutes later both of them make it into the kitchen. Johnnys explaining how things are going, for what Johnny has dubbed as operation jailbreak. It means that from the other side it doesn’t seem like Peter is coming home anytime soon.

Tony is trying multiple methods, one that seems to show some hope is weakening the rock. Some liquid that is found in the deep of Wakanda is being injected into the rock in the hopes that its walls will weaken and Doctor Strange can work his magic, literally. It’s a slow process and precision is key.

Peter and Johnny walk in on Bee at one end of the table with a mug in her hand and Pietro at the other end with a bottle.

“Who’s this?”

“Bee this is Johnny Storm. Johnny this is Bee.”

“You know this nutter?” Pietro questioned. Considering the circumstances that Johnny entered his house he’s surprised Johnny is still allowed here.

“He’s a friend of mine.”

“Mhm.”

Bee looked between the two of them and then something dawned on her face.

“Dimples you sly dog. I was looking out for you and Miss Brown when I should’ve kept an eye on you and the delivery boy.”

Peter went red and moved far away from Johnny. Again, when had they gotten this close?

“Bee, no, me and Johnny are just friends.” Peter hissed as he made his way to the chair.

“Yes Miss Bee, just friends. Johnny winked at him and Peter wanted to smack him.

Bee cackled. “Oh I like you.” As fast as lightning she whipped her head round to face Pietro.

“I suppose you have a problem with this?” Bee bristled. She seemed in the mood for a fight.

“Calm down woman. Just because I don’t see the appeal of pineapple on pizza doesn’t mean I judge others for liking it that way.”

“Pineapple on pizza is amazing.” Johnny nodded. 

“Johnny this is not helping us with our case.”

“Uh what case. You said we’re just friends.”

When Peter said it, it made sense. When Johnny said just friends it made Peter go all funny.

“We’re getting off topic, Elizabeth has some explaining to do.”

All sets of eyes go to Bee who lets out a sigh.

“Pietro meet Peter Parker our alleged grandson.”

Crickets. 

That’s all you could hear in the kitchen. Along with the rusty water pipes weeping.

Johnny lightly kicked him from under the table and Peter trapped his foot between his shoes. He needed the support.

“It’s nice to meet you.”

Is that the right thing to say? You’d think by now he’d know what to say to his multiverse family.

“Likewise.” He grunted out. 

“Now that introductions have been made I guess here goes nothing.”

“Peter when we first met I was getting mugged so adrenaline and all that junk made it hard to put two and two together. I also was a little drunk.”

Pietro snorted and Bee seemed like she was about to leap.

“When I did realise the connection between you and me and this dirtbag I couldn’t rationalise telling you cause it didn’t add up.”

“You see Pietro and I….” Bee began to cough and shook her head.

“Nah. I can’t say it, it’s just….” She began to cough again.

Pietro looked like someone had pissed in his beer. “Woman you won’t summon the devil by admitting you and me were a thing .”

Johnny chocked on the sip of water he had taken. 

Bee sniffed. “You might as well be the devil. Anyway I met this bum in crime alley and sooner than later I was pregnant. Crime Alley ain’t no place for a coloured man with a pregnant lady back then.”

“My work would put Bee and our baby Mary in harms way so we broke it off.” Pietro added.

“It was an easy decision.” Bee continued although her face said differently, as if she was retelling a bad memory.

“Mary needed a better life and that life wouldn’t find her in crime alley. Pietro had a friend named Michael Fitzpatrick. He was a lovely man who came from a strong, old fashioned, Christian background meaning he needed to find a wife. Problem was he was gay. So we stuck a deal. He would marry me and raise Mary like she was his own.”

“So that’s how Mary grew up, away from Crime Alley and all that shit. Life wasn’t always easy but we made it work. There were some questions about Mary’s race but I’m naturally darker so we could play it off to getting all my genes. Problem was Mary didn’t look like me or Michael. She looked like Pietro.”

“Out little Mary was persistent so when she was eight we told her the truth. From that day on she had two dads.”

Pietro seemed to wipe his eye. “My Mary, I was so scared when I first met her but she was a trooper and had enough love for the both me and Michael. If Michael wasn’t any less of a saint I’d be jealous.”

Bee shook her head fondly. “So Mary grew up a Fitzpatrick instead of a Rossi. No big deal. Mary had an infatuation with Batman. Thought more people should be like him, that justice didn’t always mean killing. So she got into pharmaceuticals. She was the best of the best and we were so proud. All was going well until Michael died, some sort of cancer. She was heartbroken, we all were. Then an year ago Mary was on plane that crashed on a deserted island. It was all so fishy. They deemed her missing until…well until now.”

Bee looked up and tears began to fall freely. “I got the phone call a week ago. They found her. This boat that was circling near the island saw the remnants of the crash. All that was left of our Mary was her pearly white bones, that was a month ago. It was so hard for them to reach out to me because all her documents were erased over the past years. She was targeted by someone for her work. Maybe she found a cure or something, I don’t know. But what I do know dimples is that you aren’t from here.”

Peter stared wide eyed at her and couldn’t breathe. Holy fucking shit. This was all…it was all so much to let sink in.

“Peter my Mary was never pregnant yet I know she’s yours. I know that your friend isn’t from here either so where are ye from.”

Peter looked at Johnny helplessly. Johnny wiggled his foot as to say I’m here.

Peter looked at both Pietro and Bee and began his story.

He told them of Tony, Thanos, very, very vaguely and briefly about the stones, he told them about his journey so far here and how he and Johnny know each other.

At the end of it all, the four of them just sat there, all soaking up the shit that was just told. He didn’t tell Bee about the plan, he figured if he did she wouldn’t let him go.

“Peter I hope you know that I couldn’t fully trust you up until now. That’s why I didn’t offer to let you stay with me, you were an enigma and those are always dangerous.”

He grabs Bee’s hand and gives it a squeeze. “It’s ok Bee. I got fine by myself in the theatre.”

“Dimples…I.” It wasn’t very often Bee was at a loss for words.

“Lizzie why don’t we let the boys rest. We both know me and you won’t be sleeping for awhile.”

Lizzie?

Peter made a face at Bee who gave him a warning glance. He’d be bringing that up later.

“Alright I suppose you’re right Pietro. Hot Shot and Dimples, separate rooms, I don’t want any canoodling going on in my house.”

“BEE.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Oh since when did you get manners.”

Johnny only laughed at him and even Pietro cracked a smile.

When they got to the landing Johnny was walking towards the far door.

“Johnny what are you doing?”

“Eh going to my room?” 

Peter dragged him into his room and shut the door.

“I honestly can’t believe you’re afraid of Bee, she wouldn’t hurt a fly!”

“Eh she would fucking hurt me if she found me in bed with her only grandchild.”

“Not like we’d be doing anything.” He doesn’t know why his heart races at the implication that something would happen between them. Something that would cause Bee to whoop Johnny’s ass.

“Well whatever you say webs. So what’s your plan?”

“What plan?”

“Oh come on. You just wanna go to a Superman rally? Just?”

Peter bit his lip. Does he tell him…he could use the help.

“Johnny I may have left something a little big out of my explanation.”

“Define a little big?”

“Um so basically each stone takes a physical form and I told you about that misty world I go to well that’s actually the soul stone I go into and there’s these creatures called shrikes that are like really bad and they’re here in Metropolis and I have to pour this-“

He fishes out the small vile with the green liquid. He waves it in Johnny’s face who eyes it with suspicion.

”-onto the creatures tongues because Reality said she’d do me solid if I did and I mean that’s like an offer I can’t pass up and I’m doing the right thing? Yeah I am. It’s not like I’m going behind everyone’s back and lying to them!”

“Peter you’re shaking.”  

Huh. Johnny’s right. He is shaking. Suddenly Johnny has an arm wrapped round him and is leading him towards the bed.

“Do you think I’m insane? For doing this I mean.”

“I think you’re insane for doing this and just in general.”

“You suck as my emotional support person.”

“I’m your emotional support person? Me?”

“You’re the most consistent figure in my life.”

“Pete, you’ve officially reached rock bottom.”

“I know. I applied to have Sue but I got you instead hot head.”

“So what? Do I get badge?”

“You don’t deserve anything. You’re being a shitty support.”

“I deserve it for all the insults I’ve received over the years!”

“I do not insult you.”

“I can count on one hand the amount of times we’ve had a conversation without insulting each other.”

“Aww you keep track.”

“Yeah, yeah laugh it up web head. Welp, I did a pretty good job as a support person.” Johnny declared as he strode over to the door.

“Oh yeah? What makes you say that match stick.”

“You’ve stopped shaking.” 

Oh. He had stopped shaking.

“Night Petey bird.”

“Night Johnny. Thanks.”

Johnny only smiled at him before shutting the door. Johnny might have stopped him from shaking but Peter’s heart was beating a million miles per hour still.

Funny.

To say the strike for Superman was a success would be an understatement. It gave Bee free rein to shout from the heavens at anyone who disagreed with the strike. Pietro only looked at wonder from the side. 

Johnny and Peter were beside the bench and rated on a scale of one to ten how likely the person Bee shouted at would end up crying.

“See that dude.” Johnny pointed to a six foot dude coming towards Bee. He had a beard that screamed unruly and he had a stony expression put in place.

“Yeah?”

“I give him a minute before Bee makes him tear up.”

“I’ll be generous and give him a minute and a half.”

He approaches Bee who is waving the Superman logo proudly in the air. There’s a cult formed around Bee now. Everybody lets her do the shouting. It’s ridiculous people coming up towards them when they weren’t even doing anything to them. It was a peaceful protest.

There was only fifty of them starting off and now they were coming close to two hundred people. Majority coming at the insistence of Bee.

They were in the square and they weren’t taking up that much space. The protest was set up as a retaliation of one that took place this day last month which was anti-Superman. 

“Excuse me miss.”

“Yes?” Bee asked politely. 

“Do you know that Superman is an Alien. A litteral Alien that you are supporting to what? Save this country. He’s disgusting and a disgrace to what mankind truly is. He’s an illegal immigrant and should be shot just like the rest of them, giving them a way home is too good.” He spat on the floor.

Bee looked at him. “Sorry Sir, do you know that you and the people who raised you are fucking cunts? Because it seems to me that you are unaware of that fact. Not only have you spurted utter bullshit for a minute and a half at an old woman, you have also made me look at your fucking disgusting face for a minute and a half. Superman is good, he is brave and he is doing what’s right. Immigrants are coming into the country because they have no place else to go. I sincerely hope you never procreate now off you go. Ta ta.”

She waved at him and his face got redder. 

“Why you old hag-“

Bee kicked him the nuts and caught him by the ear. 

“Listen here son. You are going to leave and you are going to leave now. If you don’t I will call the police and tell them you assaulted an old woman because who here is going to stand up for you? I could have you locked up for months. Get out.”

He looked enraged, his right eye was twitching so bad it looked like an attempt at morsecode.

But he left. He left with his tail tucked between his legs and Bee began to proudly wave the flag once more. 

“I win.” Peter was smugly.

“Hm. I suppose you do.” Johnny looked back lazily at him. “Want a prize?”

Peter grinned back at him. He didn’t know what he was going to say but he knew it had to be good.

“Johnny—“

“Boys we bout to leave, Pietro says it’s past time we have lunch.” Bee comes over to them.

He’s about to say yes when he remembers what Johnny and him were supposed to do today.

“Oh…eh Bee I was thinking me and Johnny would go to the park. It’s a little tradition we do back at home.”

Bee looked at the two of them and did an over exaggerated wink. 

“Oh I’m sure you’ll make it a tradition all right. Be back at the house with your clothes and flowers still intact by seven.”

“BEE.” Peter cried out. Johnny the dick just laughed. Peter was glad to note that he was also a shade of pink.

She waved them off and Peter grabs Johnny’s hand and makes a run for it.

“You’re too easy to get flustered.”

“You’re looking a little hot there too flame brain.”

“I’m always hot webs.”

Peter smacked him.

It takes a two buses to pull outside of Metropolis’ lab. It’s a massive building with a giant sphere of glass at its centre. Surrounding that sphere in four concrete blocks, each block representing a strand of science. Chemistry, Biology, Physics and Space. All the other types and variations have to fit in one of those categories.

Which means that Granges Lab for exploration has to be in the Biology block. He doubts it could be anywhere else. From there him and Johnny will somehow sneak round the back, not get caught and pour the liquid onto the Shrikes tongues.

Easy peasy.

They walk up to the front desk and get greeted by a woman who has a smile so big it looks painful. 

“HI! My name is Koka, how can I help you two?”

“Hi we were hoping to visit Granges Lab?”

“OH! You two are very lucky ducks. It’s the final day of the exhibit and we have two tickets left, how fun!”

“Yeah, thank you so much.”

“Oh it’s no problem. Have a terrific day!”

They leave the counter and share a look.

“Either that woman is possessed or I’m not happy enough at lunch time.” Johnny says as he take one last look behind him.

“Mix of both.”

They follow the brightly coloured neon, green arrows and meet up with their group which consists of a haggle of children and tired parents, a lovey dovey couple and a group of friends. Their tour guide introduces himself as Walter and he is the exact opposite of Koka. He doesn’t smile and he looks like he hates his job.

“You know what you want to see so I’m not bothering explaining all the other exhibits. Please don’t touch anything and try to talk as little as possible.”

He led them through several corridors. Fossils, wax figures, metal whirring, smelly concoctions, flickering fluorescent lights, everything in here was abusing his senses. 

Johnny was loving it.

They saw a mutated plant that was the colour violet and had teeth. They saw a mouse with ears so big it could fly. No one liked that exhibit, even Walter cringed. Animal cruelty, pathetic this day and age.

Then things got stranger and Peter knew they were heading towards the lab.

They saw a room with a lizard that shone different colours. There was an experiment going on that involved two gas tubes, a blue torch and a bucket of paint. Each station, experiment, exhibit and activity had a group around at it. This place was packed.

Then Walter stopped behind a glass door that had the shutters drawn. 

“Please shut off your mobile devices and no pictures please. Do not touch the creatures for the safety of everyone. Do not ask questions as I do not know the answers. Please wait until I’ve given the creatures speech before you talk. When we enter the room please mindful to not knock over any tube. Doctor Snick is not available today and is very sorry that he can not be here for you. He urges you to understand. Thank you for your patience.”

One of the kids had tried to make a go for the door several times and the couple went back to snogging but other than that they had been pretty patient. 

Walter opened the door.

Now in Peter’s plan he imagined the creatures would be downstairs with maximised security. He didn’t imagine they would be left in an unguarded room.

Peter couldn’t believe it. The Shrikes were each in three separate tubes, filled with some sort of green goo. Each tube had a blue and yellow tube coming out from it.

Walter turned on multiple light switches.

“These are a new creature that were in the hands of the Joker, however our rescue team found them and brought them here. The are an unknown species and are harmless.”

“Their horns and spikes scream harmless.” Johnny whispered and Peter had to hold a hand to his mouth to stop his laugh from spilling out. The lovey, dovey couple shot them a dirty look.

Oh fuck off.

He had half the mind to start kissing Johnny to piss them off…no other reason he’d kiss Johnny.

“However to be safe we sedate them by the tubes so it’s very important to not knock them over. We call them Funions because they look funny. They are to be transported to the Justice League HQ for further investigation but they will be returning. You have ten minutes before we go off onto our next part of the tour.”

“And what’s that part hun?” The mother of the four children asked.

“That would be the food court.”

“Are you telling me that I payed $60 for ten minutes with these creatures and I can’t take photos or nothin.”

“That’s right ma’am.”

“Well I’ll tell you something Walta, you betta and I mean you betta have something else planned other than the food court.”

“Ma’am you payed to see these creatures…that’s it.”

“Well suga let me tell you something—“

Peter was too invested in this shit show that he hadn’t been paying attention to his surroundings.

While the mother and Walter were occupied the little kids had begun to play. They were tapping on the glass and taking pictures. Then the youngest kid clambered onto the father’s back and began to tug on the blue tube.

SHIT

“Hey you shouldn’t do that.” Peter said. The dad looked up from his phone.

“Son, he ain’t yours. Back off.”

Walter noticed the commotion and went pale.

“You little shit, GET OFF.” Walter barked.

The kid stumbled at the noise and fell backwards, as he did he pulled the tube with him.

SHIT SHIT SHIT.

Peter lunged but it was too late. The minute that tube disconnected the Shrike woke up. She cracked one eye open and as quick as lightening she broke free.

Glass shattered everywhere, an alarm was blaring and everyone was screaming. The thing began to thrash at the other tubes and soon their class fell to the floor. Walter yanked the door but it wouldn’t budge, they were stuck until Peter could make his way towards the door.

Shrike No.1 made a grab for one of the children and Johnny set a column of fire at it. The children screamed and the Shrike fell backwards. Shrike No.2 made a run for Peter which managed to knock her backwards.

Shrike 3 however ran straight for the couple and ripped into them at a feverish pace. Johnny tired to shoot fire at her but it was no use.

Shrike 1 and 2 managed to pull themselves together before running out of the room. Since an exit had now been made Shrike 3 soon followed. Soon the rest of their tour did too. Shouting and crying at the carnage. Johnny and Peter were left standing there.

“Are they?” Peter trailed off unsure.

Johnny checked the couples pulse points and shook his head. The Shrike had ripped into their chests and tore their inside out. They were gone.

“You bring your suit?”

Peter pulled it out from under his shirt. “We gotta find them, here.” Peter takes Little Legs out of his bag and splits him in two, making an earpiece out of him. Little Legs coos to show he’s alright.

“Fucking love him.” Johnny mutters as he shoves it into his ear.

Peter and Johnny sprint towards the roof exit and clamber up several flights of stairs before they make it outside.

Peter pulls his mask on and shoots a web. He begins to swing, Johnny hot on his heels.

Where would they go, where would they go?

A screech comes from the direction of the park and a hot dog stand. Johnny dives for the stand and Peter bee lines towards the park.

The Shrike is in the water, plucking the feathers off a poor duck. Blood stains the pond and duck carcasses litter the place.

Peter shoots a string of webbing onto the Shrikes arm and pulls hard. The duck gets released, quacks of happiness as it peddles through the water.

The Shrike bares its teeth at Peter and snarls.

“Ordour wants your head spider child.”

“I’m kinda fond of it. Maybe he can take a leg instead?”

She strikes quickly, turning into shadow and appearing behind him.

Move.

He swings to the left but she manages to scarpe his back. He kicks out his leg which leads to her fumbling around.

She’s quick to recover. She aims for his arm, grabs it and twist. Pain lances up it and Peter head buts her.

It’s a dance of limbs and curses. He manages to break a horn off of her head and she screams in outrage. Peter swings round the now empty park as the Shrike poofs behind him. 

“What are you doing here? You’re kinda ruining the vibe.”

“Spider child I was sent by Ordour.”

She appears at his left and he has to make a sharp turn to avoid her ever persistent claws.

“You mentioned him twice now? Is that like your master?” 

She did not like that. She manages to grab him by the waist and they go tumbling towards the ground. He lands on his back and he prays the vile doesn’t break in his bag.

She puts his hand behind his head and he thrashes himself around. He can’t break free, he can’t break free, he can’t break free.

“Listen here little spider, Ordour is coming for you and when he breaks free no one is safe. Tell your little stone lady to give up fighting him and let him out that stone. It is the only way.”

She whispers all this in his hears as drool somehow makes it through his mask. 

“So your Ordour’s mules then?”

She smiled and it sent chills up his spine.

“We are much more than mules but alas I know such concepts are not easy to grasp for someone of your stature.”

What was easy for him to grasp was her other horn as he managed to finally to break free. She let out a howl but Peter was manoeuvring himself so that now he was on top.

He reached into his bag and pulled out the vile. He wretched open her mouth and forced three drops into her mouth. She knocked him off of her and began to bellow, grasping her head and chanting.

“Great mother forgive me, great father count my blessings, let me return in glory and bathe in the blood of those who wronged me. May I die in ashes and be reborn once more.” She began to chant louder and louder before suddenly she stopped.

It was slow at first but suddenly she lost her fangs and her black, scaley skin began to shed. A woman lay writhing in her place. She had tanned skin and her hair was fanned around her. Her eyes were milky white and she turned toward Peter. 

“Kill me. Kill me. Kill me. KiLL ME KILL ME KILL ME KILL ME—.”

She began to bash her head against the ground until finally it worked. She was dead.

Holy fucking shit. He ran over to her but she was gone. How…? 

His thoughts were racing. Shrikes were normal people, Shrikes were normal people, what the fuck.

“Spidey!”

He whipped his head around to find Johnny covered in flames, flapping about helplessly as the Shrike crawled all over him.

Once he spotted Peter, Johnny soared over the pond and shouted, “CANNONBALL.” before he dropped the Shrike. This one was different from his one. Then he remembered Time.

“Three different species. They don’t just chase anyone you know. He must have sent one after you. I wouldn’t put it past that weasel.”

There’s different species and that him again. That him has to be Ordour but who on earth is Ordour?

This Shrike seems to have feathery skin instead of scaly. She screams as Peter swings up to catch her. She fights him but he gets the goo into her mouth as well.

She goes pliant in his arms as he meets Johnny on the ground. As her feathers fall to the ground and she looses her claws a girl is in her place. She has red hair and a head wound that’s bled too much already.

She begins to rock back and forth slowly. Muttering something that his super hearing can barely pick up, but it does.

“For Luna.”

“Holy guacamole. Spidey we got to move.”

“Why?”

A helicopter was floating over them and Peter could see the camera zooming in on Peter and Johnny.

“We need to move. I saw the third one go to these two big towers.

Peter nodded. “Lead the way.”

Johnny was right. The third Shrike was doing the monkey bars between these two towers with the logo Lex Corp plastered between them. The Shrike had a woman in her arms who was screaming for all her worth.

When the Shrike spotted them she dropped the woman. Johnny dove for her and Peter went for the Shrike.

He shot webs out and wrapped the Shrike up like a cocoon. She hissed but didn’t thrash like the other, she had scaly skin, not feathery.

He poured the liquid onto her tongue and she only made a ‘yuck’ face but began to quietly chuckle.

“Peter Parker you need not fear. My task is completed.” Before the Shrike can loose her scales she turns to ash and the wind blows her away. Peter hangs there as he remembers what the first Shrike chanted.

“May I die in ashes and be reborn once more.”

They were sent here for a reason and since this Shrike completed her mission she was allowed to die in ash but Peter didn’t know what task she completed exactly. Was that woman her task?

Peter’s hanging from his web when Johnny flies up to him. He no longer has the woman but he does have a kiss mark on his cheek.

“So did you have fun?”

“Yeah I did Webs. I had a really good time with you.”

“No, I meant with her.” He doesn’t know why he says it in that tone but he doesn’t regret it. 

Peter has known Johnny all his life. They first met when Archie brought Peter to the park. They met when Peter commented on the obnoxious tune Johnny whistled and Johnny and him soon exchanged addresses. From there the rest is a confusing history that Peter can’t think about now because why does Johnny have a kiss mark on his cheek.

What he can also think about is the way that woman, and quite a few back at home, look at Johnny…like he’s some piece of meat.

Johnny looked at Peter like he was stupid.

“You still don’t know?”

“Know what?”

Johnny came closer, tugged his mask over his nose and kissed him. Peter froze.

Oh. 

Oh that’s why Peter was jealous when Johnny wrote about this girl Katie in his letter.

Oh that’s why Peter cried for the first time in forever when he couldn’t send Johnny letters anymore as he was in the cult.

Oh that’s why Johnny randomly went red when Peter came in close.

Oh that’s why Peter felt like this.

Peter kissed back harder and faster, so much so he wobbled on his web. Then Johnny was fading, he was fading from Peter and he knew this was Soul’s doing. He was so used to it by now he barely blinked in surprise.

“Tell Bee and Pietro bye and Pete—“ He was gone. 

Peter felt exhausted, exhilarated and confused. He then noticed the three helicopters circling him and he realised they probably got that on camera.

He yanked his mask down and swung away with a second wind. 

Bee and Pietro were probably back at the house by now so Peter began to swing with his head brimming with thoughts.

Dick first saw it in the group chat. He was in Bludhaven with the old Titans trying to find this thing. She disappeared and reappeared within seconds and she was very, very hard to catch.

She didn’t really wreak havoc, she only turned the odd dude into a chameleon. Bit weird but he’s dealt with worse.

He had gathered the Titans because A, they would catch her and B, they were in need of a reunion.

So far there’s been no sign of her, zero. So Dick took out his phone which had been buzzing non stop.

He opened the family group chat and his breathe stopped. Air would not go into his lungs because what the fuck was he seeing and reading.

His phone fell out his hands and splintered on the ground. He was partnered with Roy who came over to him with a questioning look.

“Dude you ok?” Dick couldn’t physically bring himself to answer.

Roy picked up his phone before manically laughing. “Holy shit.”

Dick fell to his knees.

BATMAN’S BABIES

Baby Bird: Did anyone tune into Metropolis news?

Stalker: No why?

Little Light: Holy fuck I did

Scary creatures

Baby Bird: Did you see the other thing Thomas

Little Light: No…?

Baby Bird: 🏙️ 

Stalker: HOLY FUCKING SHIT

Little Light: WHO IS THAT MACKING ON PETER?!?!??!!???!

Blondie: WHY IS DUDE SO HOT 

LIKE WHERE DID PETER FIND HIM

Little Wing: ILL KILL HIM, HE’S SUCKING OFF PETER’S FACE

Double B: 👍

*👎

Me: BRUCE IM ABOUT TO HAVE A FUCKING BREAKDOWN BECAUSE MY SON IS MAKING OUT, WITH A DUDE ON FIRE, HANGING FROM LEX CORP AND SEEMS TO HAVE JUST BEEN IN A FIGHT

GET YOUR THUMBS UP OFF MY SCREEN

*Bruce reacted 🙃*

Baberino: You gotta admit, the games game

Me: BABS MY SON IS 15

Little Miss: Ally

Little Wing: I honestly don’t know out of the two of you who is competing for least helpful

Me: WHY DOES PETER HAVE BLOOD ON HIM?

Peter made it back to the house without the helicopters following him. The door was  locked but Peter was given a key for just in case situations. He manages to fish them out from what’s left of his bag and fiddles with the lock until the door opens.

“Bee?” He calls out. Maybe they’re not here yet. They did seem pretty cozy last night, maybe they’ve decided to do something nice and got lost in the whole commotion. He can’t hear any heartbeats so they must be still out and about.

He should go look for them but first of all a drink, he’s thirsty as fuck after swinging for thirty minutes. He had to breathe through his mouth as his bleeding nose made it hard to breathe that way. The smell of blood clogged his senses and he really needed a cloth.

He makes his way into the kitchen. It’s dark by now so he fumbles in the dark for the light switch before he manages to flick it. The room floods with light and after a few blinks he’s able to make sense of the scene infront of him.

Bee and Pietro lie in a pool of blood on the floor. Their chests are ripped out, they died a bloody brutal death.

They’re holding hands. They’re facing towards each other and they are holding hands.

“Peter Parker you need not fear. My task is completed.”

Peter screamed.

Chapter Text

Peter screamed, he screamed until his voice went hoarse, until he physically couldn’t anymore. The tears had stopped and he could only look at the scene in horror.

The Shrikes…they, they did this. He’s going to be sick. He runs over to the sink and throws his guts up. Whatever high he was on after his kiss with Johnny was long gone. All he felt now was empty.

She carved their hearts out their fucking chests. She took their guts and splayed it around them in a sick love heart.

Soul, Soul could fix this. She’d know what to do.

Peter tried, he tried so hard to reach the soul stone but he couldn’t. No amount of thinking, begging or wishing gave him an opening.

Peter, on unsteady legs, went over to them and kneeled. He pressed a shaky kiss to Bee’s forehead before doing the same to Pietro.

Parker luck strikes again. 

Parker luck fucking strikes again.

He reached into his bag and fumbled around until his had grasped his phone. He scrolled through his contacts until he landed on it.

Ring

Ring

Ring

Hi it’s Dick I can’t—

Please, he begs as he rings again, please pick up.

Dick doesn’t pick up.

Fuck. What does he do. He needs to know what to do.

Jason had mentioned having plans this weekend. He wouldn’t want to disturb him.

Then his eyes landed on it. Should he or should he not call him.

The all of a sudden his phone flashes before he can even try Bruce. Dick is calling him back and Peter is paralysed. Look at what happened to Bee and Pietro, what’s to say it won’t happen to Dick, Jason, who else would those creatures come for next?

Peter can’t go back to Gotham. He can’t bring his luck on them. God, he knew this would happen, he knew it in his bones and yet he still let them get close.

But he has to answer, if he doesn’t Dick will come looking for him. But he can’t. His fingers won’t move. He’s telling them to move but they won’t. Finally he manages to pluck up the courage on the last ring and clicks answer.

“Hello?”

You see he worked up his courage to answer the phone but he hadn’t worked it up to try and act normal. His mouth felt like a robot.

“Peter are you there?” 

Physically yes, mentally no.

Mentally he was already on a bus away from here, never to see Dick again.

Physically he was in a house with his brutally murdered grandparents and now had to act like everything was fine.

“Pete?” 

Dick now had an underlying tone of worry in his voice. Concern radiated off that ‘Pete’ and it made him sick. He didn’t deserve this, he didn’t deserve any of it.

“Hi.”

“Oh you are there. Pet—“

He hangs up. He can’t do it. It’s like a fire was lit from under him and all of a sudden he’s everywhere all at once.

His screaming should’ve woke the neighbours but so far he hasn’t heard a peep from them. He packs his bags and takes Bee’s belongings as well.

He then dials 911 and leaves. He just walks, and then he’s running.

His phone keeps ringing and Peter knows he needs to answer it but later. That’s a later problem.

When he sits on the bench after an hour of walking he has eight missed calls from Dick and three from Jason. 

He needs to ring both of them back but who first. Dick rings again so that’s his answer, beside if he calls back Dick he doesn’t really need to call Jason back.

“Hello.”

“Oh thank god Peter. Are you alright.”

“Eh yeah, just a bit of headache, I think me and Bee caught something.”

“Caught something huh.”

There was a teasing tone in Dick’s voice that Peter couldn’t deal with.

“Yeah, turns out there’s a bug going around. Bee’s in bed and I’m about to go now too.”

“Oh ok, well we’ll talk in the morning, you have to tell me all about your trip.”

No they wouldn’t talk in the morning and Dick would soon know all about his trip.

“Yeah.”

“Ok night Pete.”

“Night Dick, I….”

I love you, I love you and I’m sorry.

He doesn’t know when he started feeling like that towards Dick but he does. He loves him and he has to let him go.

“Yes…?”

“I nothing, I’m so tired, I got a brain fart.”

Dick laughed and it warmed and broke Peter at the same time.

“Okie dokie then, night.”

“Night.” His voice cracked but he hung up the phone before Dick could ask questions.

He then crumpled his phone up and tossed into the bin.

Here he was, sitting on a bench in the street with no plan. There’s was only one way to move and that was forward.

He got rid of his backpack, bit suspicious if Spider-Man and Peter Parker had the same ruined bag.

He stuffed all his shit into Bee’s bright purple bag and set off on his walk. He decided to try and stay off of the main streets where people were slowly waning.

He was walking past the last of the restaurants opened at 10pm at night when someone called out his name.

“LITTLE PETE!”

Peter swung his head towards the sound. A group of bikers were waving him over. He was confused but then he remembered who they were, these were the bikers who he met back in Gotham. The bikers who promised that they would always give Peter a ride if he needed. He made his way over to them.

“Hiya Lucky.”

“Jaysus little Peter what happened to you?”

“Long story, that offer of a ride still up for grabs.”

“Of course. Let me finish dinner first. Where to?”

He panics momentarily. He hadn’t thought this far. He then remembers a name he saw when he was looking for buses to metropolis. It would have to do.

“Smallville.”

“Little Pete I ain’t sure what you doing here but good luck.” Lucky said as he let his eyes roam over the barren countryside.

“And you call us if you need anything else.” Ronny added with a serious nod.

Peter smiled. They had given him a ride with minimal questions asked. It took a couple of hours but they were finally here. 

They had asked him where he wanted to go and he panicked but looking around now, it looked like the perfect place to lay low.

“Yeah I will, thanks guys.”

“Until next time Petey bird.” 

The steady roar of the motorbikes filled the air and as the sun rose it was just Peter and his thoughts to keep him company. If he thought about what he left behind in Metropolis he would never move from this spot so he began to walk. And he kept walking.

Swim or sink Parker.

Peter kept to the road and walked from field to field. The houses were so far apart that if you needed help you were a bit stuck. As the sun rose steadily the houses became from frequent. The town must be close by.

The sun was hot and it made Peter sweat, it wasn’t an uncomfortable sweat yet. Yet. So he picked up his pace a bit. He was admiring a cloud that looked like a pear when his hair prickled up.

His head shot up and he scanned the area. He wasn’t anywhere near any houses so he was completely on his own. His eyes swept back and forth trying to find the danger. Panicked gripped at his chest and he all but ran further up the road. He must look like a maniac.

In his panic he didn’t even hear the shouts at first but once he did, he stopped. In a field, far, far ahead, there was an old looking tractor and a man waving frantically at him.

Peter waved at him and began to trudge through the tall grass and prayed that this dude wasn’t a serial killer. Fingers crossed.

Once he got close enough he got a right look at the guy. He was plump, late fifties or early sixties, he had a cap on and if Peter was drowning in sweat this dude had long since submerged. He also had a very cool mustache.

“Hey Mister.”

“Oh son am I glad to see you. I was hoping you’d run to town and get me a mechanic, I would me self but as you can see….” He gestured down to his leg which was in a cast.

“Of course, I’m kind of a mechanic of sorts…if you’d like I could take a look?”

His furry eyebrows flew up. “Too kind. Why of course.”

Peter popped up the hood of the ancient thing. A thick waft of pure black smoke came out. Peter coughed and moved his face away.

“I ain’t a mechanic but I don’t think that’s good.”

Peter let out a laugh. “It could still be salvageable.”

Once it cleared he realised the engine wasn’t that bad. With a twist, a turn and some smacking a small roar was let out  and it came to life.

The man couldn’t believe it. 

“Well I never. And here I thought I’d have to wait a few more hours till I was rescued.”

“I’m sure a car would come quicker than that.”

“Not round here son. You won’t see a car till 11am and that’s if you’re lucky. You must be not from round here.”

“Yeah I’m from Queens, just passing through.”

The man eyed him and his shabby clothes in thought. 

“Well you help me get up in this tractor and I’ll help you get into town.”

“Oh I wouldn’t want to be a bother, I’ll help you up though.”

“Nonsense. If you go by foot you’ll arrive by tomorrow.”

Peter had a feeling that this guy wasn’t one to give up easily, especially not someone who looks to be in need of help.

“Well if you’re sure.”

So Peter helps the man up onto his tractor without damaging his cast. Peter hops up beside him and shoves his case behind him.

“I don’t think I ever caught your name son?”

He couldn’t go with Peter or Parker. It would be a dead giveaway, he needed to be tactful about this.

“PJ Storm.”

“Storm huh? Unusual name.”

He prays Johnny never finds out about this, he’ll never let him live it down. Then he remembers he might never even see Johnny again and he tries to pat that hard lump he can feel rise in his chest.

“Yeah. I guess it is.”

“So the P is for Peter and the J is for…?”

Peter stomach and face falls. 

“How do you know the P is for Peter.”

“Your coat sonny.” 

The coat he had taken off of him, the coat that Bee had insisted putting his name on as it was a good one, the coat that was proudly displaying that tag for the world to see on his lap.

“Oh. I forgot about that.”

“Eh don’t worry about it. So the J?”

“Johnny.”

“Peter and Johny Storm. Nice ring to it.”

It did, it did have a nice ring to it but PJ Parker sounded way better. A lot better, like tons better.

“Yeah, yeah it does. What’s your name?”

“Johnathan, but you can just call me Pa. Everyone does.”

Peter nodded and smiled. In the future would he have called Pietro Pa? He doesn’t let that thought linger for long.

“What happened to your leg.” He decides to change the subject quickly.

“Aw this old thing, ain’t nothing wrong with it. Took a tumble down the stairs and this took the brunt of it.”

“Shoot.” He feels like this dude won’t appreciate swearing.

“Shoot indeed. Say I hope you don’t mind but my wife Martha will be worried sick about me, I was supposed to be home an hour a go and she’s a real worry wart, you wouldn’t mind if we were to go there first and then I promise we’ll go to town.”

“Oh of course, that’s no problem.”

“Aw brilliant. Now stick on that old thing.” He gestured to the back of Peter’s seat where a radio was sitting.

He fiddled with the knobs until it sprung into action. He went from station to station until Pa suddenly shot out his hand in front of him.

“Keep this one on. My son used to listen to it all the time. Now he has his son hooked on the song as well, I don’t even know what a punk rocker is, all I know is that listening to this song soothes me, makes me believe my boy is doing alright.”

“It’s a good song. Do you want me to turn it up?”

“Ah why not!”

So off him and Pa went, with punk rocker croaking from the radio.

Peter didn’t know what to expect from the Kents farm house, maybe an old rundown place but certainly not this. It was relatively big, it was a two storey house with a barn beside it. Cows grazed the field next to the barn and he could hear chickens out the back. He could also hear three heartbeats inside. 

“Is it just you and your wife who live here?”

“Yeah just me and my Martha, although my grandsons visit from time to time.”

Peter prayed for the sake of both of them that the grandsons had payed a visit.

They parked the tractor up which settled with a resounding splutter.

“Might have to get a new one.”

Peter could only laugh, he was so sure that the tractor wouldn’t last the whole journey but it did.

“How long di—“

WATCH

The air was knocked out from Peter’s lung as he was hit by a stampede of white fluff. A dog was sitting over him, barking in between giving Peter licks to his face.

“Aw Krypto get, I said get.”

The dog, Krypto, reluctantly got off of Peter and began to trot around them. Peter began to pet him when a woman came out to greet them.

She was small and had a round face, her hair was beginning to grey and she had the coolest apron on. It was a mix of different colours that should clash but somehow didn’t.

“I told you that tractor didn’t have a meg left in it. Why, who is this?”

“My names PJ, PJ Storm.”

“Well I’ll be. My name is Martha but you can just call me ma. Sorry about the dog, our niece dropped him off an hour ago. Dropped off our two grandkids as well. They’re still sleeping, both so cranky cause their daddy, our boy, wouldn’t let them join him at work today. Oh sweetie you look like you could use some breakfast, where are you from, I bet you’re from the coast. He looks like he’s from the coast, doesn’t he John. Oh! Here I am nattering away and I don’t even give you the time to answer. Let’s get breakfast, shall we.”

“Breakfast would be lovely.” Peter answered, a bit baffled. Ma smiled warmly at him before gesturing him into the house. 

Look up.

Something or more like someone was watching him from the second floor window. Must be one of the grandsons. He keeps his eyes on the window until he’s inside the kitchen, Krypto hot on his heels.

“I hope you don’t mind jam and toast dear.” Ma said as she waved at the kitchen table. Two stacks of toasts and two jars of jam were sitting on the table. 

“Help yourself Peter, I’ve got more on the pan.”

More on the pan. Were they expecting guests, there’s already 40 plus slices of toast and she’s making more?

Peter wouldn’t want to intrude if they’re having guests over, so he decides he’ll just eat really quickly. Wait, no. Then he’ll seem rude and he’ll only be rushing Pa then. He’ll have to go at a slower pace, it’s decided.

He begins to munch on his toast and he realises he hasn’t eaten since forever, well maybe not that long but he is starving. He takes four slices of toasts and begins to feel guilty putting one back when Ma isn’t looking. Pa slides two more back onto his plate.

He feeds one to Krypto when Pa isn’t looking.

“It’s by time the boys come down. Do ya mind giving them a shout John?”

“BOYS!”

“BOYS!” Pa shouted from the kitchen.

“We’ll be down in a minute!” Jon called back. Golden boy looked panicked for once in his life.

“Kon what do we do! That’s him, that’s 100% him.”

“So what if it is, what can we do.”

“He’s a runaway, dad’s looking for him , we gotta tell him he’s here.”

“And scare Peter off? You heard what Tim said about him, he’s as slippery as an eel. If we tell Clark and he shows up Peter will run away.”

“Well we gotta do something.”

Jon was right. Tim had called him last night saying Peter went missing. Kon was a little shocked but not too shocked. The dude has a habit of running away but he thought it was getting better, apparently not.

Apparently they haven’t told Dick yet, something about him being busy with the Titans and not wanting WW3 to happen.

Then Tim told him that Peter wasn’t in Gotham, he was in Metropolis. Kon then looked up Spider-Man in Mentropolis and from the looks of that kiss Peter had he wasn’t doing too bad. Then Clark turned on the news and Lois dropped her mug of coffee.

Both Kon’s and Jon’s eyes flew up to the TV screen where a news reporter was outside of a shabby looking house. A whole neighbourhood murdered brutally. Fifty homes lay victim to the creatures that apparently Spider-Man was fighting. 

The news reporter looked sick when she relayed what had happened. 

“This was no human who did this. This was a creature that no one has ever seen or heard of before. Justice League members are rumoured to be gathering at the Hall of Justice to discuss the next steps and what they must do to face this travesty.”

Clark had shut the tv off and his weekend off of crime fighting officially came to a close. Kon and Jon immediately wanted to help but weren’t allowed. With Metropolis being a danger zone Lois had banished Jon and Kon to the countryside with Ma and Pa.

Don’t get him wrong, he loves Ma and Pa but he feels like he’s wasting away stuck in here when he could be out helping. Then Jon had let out a gasp and frantically pointed to the window. They both peaked out and saw the one and only Peter Parker stride into their home.

They’ve both heard a lot about Peter from their respective Robin’s but dam, they weren’t lying when they told them he looks like Dick.

So that’s how they ended up on this situation. 

“You go downstairs and distract him. I’ve got an idea but we need to make sure Peter stays put for up until breakfast.”

Jon nodded wearily, which rude he has great ideas all the time, and makes his way down the ancient stairs.

Kon whips out his phone and scrolls. There’s no way he’s ringing Clark, he’ll get Big B and then boom, the whole Batfam and the JLA will be at the Kents front door, the last thing anyone needs. So instead, he rings Kara.

“Hey Bitch, I’m kinda busy so this gotta be a quick one.”

“Kara we have Peter.”

“What.”

“Peter’s here at the Kents.”

“No fucking way.”

“I know, me and Jon couldn’t believe it. We kinda are out of our depth here.”

“Shit….ok here’s the plan. You keep him there and I’ll pick him up this evening ok? Don’t let him leave.”

“I’ll try not to. He’s currently eating breakfast.”

“Ok that’s good, maybe try and slip something in his food.”

“Do you really think the Kents have something that I could slip in his food.”

“I don’t know crush up some tablets or something.”

“What, fucking aspirin?”

“I don’t know! You can’t let him leave. Don’t tell Tim, or Damian, or anyone.”

“Gee Kara thanks for that helpful advice.”

“Fuck off dickhead, I’m stressed. I’m three months sober today and I can’t relapse again because I usually do at the three month mark and this thing with Peter is stressing Bab’s out and if she’s stressed out then I’m stressed out and oh god, I really need a drink.”

“Remember last time that happened, is it really worth it..”

“I’m still finding fucking fish bones. You’re right, it’s so not worth it.”

Kon wishes one day he’ll be able to hear more conviction in her tone but for now this is good, this is more than good. 

Kon would turn to drink if he was in Kara’s shoes, only difference is that Kon wouldn’t think he’d be half as strong as her. He hears her sometimes, it’s a Kryptonian thing, she lets out these blood curdling screams, repeating the same name over and over again. Kara is tight lipped about that part of her past so he doesn’t who that name belongs to but he does know that Kara relives their memories every night.

“Yeah, how about have a milkshake instead. Much nicer.”

“You’re such a little bitch.”

“Mwah. You love me really.”

“For the sake of your health sure. Ok I gotta go now. Don’t scare him off. Byeee~”

The call ends and Kon takes a deep breath. Tim said Dick always rears his head at a challenge, maybe Peter will be the same, maybe he’s been thinking about this all wrong. Maybe instead of being careful, what if he’s blunt as fuck? Only one way to find out.

Show time.

Peter was devouring his toast when he heard a flurry of noise from the stairs. Peter was on edge because he couldn’t hear. Well, he could hear muffled sounds but he couldn’t hear clear noise upstairs. Noise that he should definitely be able to hear with his enhancements but he can’t  so he’s freaking out. 

He could hear someone tumbling down the stairs, you’d be deaf and be able to hear this person. A rumpled kid appeared at the door with a sheepish smile. Krypto barrelled into the boy but the boy stood firm.

“Sorry Ma, Hi Pa. Hello you.”

The boy flamed bright red and stuck out his hand. Peter took his hand dumbstruck, this was a mini Clark Kent. A mini Superman. 

Oh no, no, no, no, no. This was not good. This was definitely not good.

Peter smiled, what he hopped came off as friendly and steadied his heartbeat.

“Hi I’m PJ Storm, I’m just passing bye, it’s nice to meet you…?”

“Jon. Jon Kent.”

Peter’s smile tightened. Shit. He was in the home of Superman who he and his children  were super, duper close to Batman and his children. 

Oh this was really not good.

“Jon you sit down pumpkin. Peter don’t bite.”

Jon sat down and began to shovel down toast like his life depended on it. He kept glancing up at Peter then back down again.

Peter knew right then and there he had to get out of this house. But how did he do it without seeming rude?

Then a quitter set of footsteps came down the stairs and a guy around Tim’s age entered the kitchen. He had a leather jacket on, studs galore and was rocking a pair of sunglasses even though he was indoors.

He was kinda cool. He also screamed unusual so Peter was on high alert. 

“Ma, Pa,” He tipped his sunglasses at them. “Johnathan and Mysterious man. No marmalade?”

“You ate the last dregs of it last time sweet pea, Pa will be running out to the shops later with Peter or mysterious man.” Ma shook her head fondly.

“You and your names Kon.”

Kon. That name rung a bell but for whatever reason Peter’s brain hit a wall. This was the other grandson but he barely looked like Clark or Jon. Maybe he took after the mother?

“Wait Pa you’re driving.” Jon asked with raised brows as he began to scratch Krypto behind the ears.

“Not supposed to be but he chanced his luck today and look where that got ya.” Ma said unimpressed. Pa held up his hands.

“Doctor suggested not to drive but she didn’t order me not to.”

“What would Clark say if he saw you. He’d be worried sick.”

“She’s right Pa, that’s why me and Jon should bring Peter into town today.”

Peter froze and Jon nearly choked. Poor guy had the worst poker face known to man. The annoyed look Kon was giving him made Jon soon chug down water and clear his throat.

“I wouldn’t want to impo—“ Peter began but Kon cut him off.

“No, no I insist, we wouldn’t want Pa being put under any unecessary driving would we now?” Kon asked with a hard glance.

Peter’s responding smile was like venom. “Of course not.”

“Amazing. Let’s go now.”

“Oh Kon I don’t think Peter’s finished eating yet.”

“No this was lovely Ma but I think I should get a move on. Early bird catches the bird after all.”

“Great.” Kon said just to be a prick. Peter wanted to punch his stupid face.

So they made there way outside where Ma and Pa said their goodbyes and asked Peter to come round yet again and if he ever needed anything they knew where to find them.

Peter thanked them over and over for their kindness and hoped in the tractor and just like that they were off, leaving behind a sad looking Krypto.

“So Peter.”

“PJ.”

“Sure.”

“Jon do you like Star Wars.” Peter cut across Kon who looked a bit annoyed at being cut off. Good.

Jon looked a bit caught on the hop but answered none the less. 

“I’ve never watched it before. Is it good?”

“It’s amazing. I’d really recommend it.”

“I must give it a watch then. Peter why did you run away?”

Here Peter thought Jon wouldn’t be as blunt as his older brother.

“I didn’t run away.”

“Really?” Kon drawled incredulously. “So you’re heading to town to catch a bus back to Gotham.”

Am I fuck.

“Not that’s it’s any of your business but yes ,I am.” 

Both of them snorted, at least one had the grace to look embarrassed.

“I’m not lying.” Peter said. He kept his heartbeat measured and tried his hardest to make them believe him.

“I couldn’t exactly go back on a bus to Metropolis with everything that had happened. I had to get out of there before anyone got suspicious and the buses had started to close so I had to hitch a ride.”

“So if you’re really going to Gotham you wouldn’t mind if me and Jon went with you? We haven’t seen Tim and Damian in forever.”

“Why would I mind your stellar company.”

“Perfect.” Kon purred.

Peter was two seconds from leaping when he froze. 

What on earth…

Peter held out his hand and looked up towards the sky. It was getting dark and stormy when an hour ago it was crystal clear.

“Peter.” Jon asked in concern before both of them locked up too. Something was up there.

“Get out.” Peter whispered.

“What—“ Kon got out before something fell on top of the tractor and cut it in two.

Peter and his side of the tractor fell to the left and he landed with a crunch. Pain shot up his leg and he was momentarily blinded.

Blood was trickling down his ear as he began to blink rapidly. He could make out two lumps that were Jon and Kon plastered on the road beside the remains of the left side of the tractor.

Peter swivelled his eyes back and forth trying to find the cause of this calamity before he was thrown onto his back.

His sense didn’t even catch the inhuman reflexes. Sharp teeth were about to take a bite from him when they were tugged harshly back.

A woman and a beastly man stood side by side. The woman was muscled and had a haircut that was cut at the ear. She wore pants that dissolved into a type of void and the top part of her outfit were chains that over lapped each other. 

One chain, the thinnest of all was connected to the beastly man. He was mix of a man and perhaps a bear? He was snarling and foaming at the mouth. He kept snapping at the chain but it held firm.

The lady strode forward and the man had no choice but to follow.

“You are…smaller than I was imagining.”

Peter coughed harshly, her perfume cloyed his senses.

“Who…who the fuck are you.”

She smiled, a sad one. “Of course you don’t know. Don’t worry Peter, we won’t hurt you.”

Peter found it hard to believe when her buddy was eyeing him up like he was his lunch.

“My name is Sasha.”

“Space.” Her companion rasped. For a minute his eyes looked like they had cleared but soon they returned to their murky white colour.

“Her name is Space.” He said it this time in a resolute tone.

She shot a withering glare at him and created an almost black hole in her hand before tossing it at him. It hit him square in the chest before dissolving into a fit of black bubbles.

“Apologies, you may know me better as Space but I prefer my first name Sasha, feel free to call me either one.”

“Ok Sasha…what the fuck are you doing here.”

Stones can come out of the stone? Why had Soul never come for him. How come Reality sent Elsie after him instead of herself. What are they doing here, what do they want.

“I’m here for you Peter. Your friends are fine, Burk will watch over them until you come back.”

Peter gulped as his eyes darted towards Jon and Kon. It wasn’t such a long distance. Peter could probably dash forward and grab them. But then what? They were in the middle of nowhere. He couldn’t out run these people, especially not carry them two.

He had no choice but to follow them until he thinks of a better plan and until his head stops pounding.

“They’re alive aren’t they?”

“Of course they are, now come along, we’ve got much to discuss.”

She holds out her hand, it lingers in the air and then Peter takes it. They rocket off up into the air. Peter’s breath is stolen from his lungs and a bubble surrounds his head. She zooms them up and up and up until he’s in fucking space.

He thinks he’s imagining it at first but he truly is in space. His heart races in awe and terror. 

Space takes a deep breath and does a twirl. Peter realises with a start that her chain connecting to Burk has extended all the way up here.

“Isn’t it gorgeous?” She exclaims.

“It’s magnificent.” Peter says truthfully. Space has always been one of his favourite interests. He could talk about it for days on end, Star Wars doing nothing but fuel his obsession even more.

She smiles proudly at him which he finds a bit odd.

“I bet you’re wondering why you’re here.”

“Yeah I am. No offence. Quick question before we begin, how are you outside the stone?”

“Our souls are intertwined to the soul stone ever since the snap. Before hand we each had our own stone and with a lot of power we could extract ourselves from our stone and take a form. However, as the years passed, we were drained slowly of our power and were reduced to stay in our stones. We are all connected by our souls so we would gravitate towards Soul as you would know her but I would know her by a different name.”

“What is her real name? If your’s is Sasha.”

Space opened her mouth but it was almost like an invisible hand clamped down on her mouth that allowed no words to come out. She gave him a tight smile and ploughed ahead.

“I’m afraid the words just won’t come out, let us move on. When the snap happened my sister’s souls were merged inside the last remaining stone. I however am half here and half there as my soul is tethered to another.” She gave a sharp tug at her chain.

“My husband Burk. We have both been through a lot these years.”

“I’m so sorry. He seems like a nice guy?” Minus trying to eat his face off he seemed pretty chill.

“He is.” She had a look of love on her face. “We have both been broken and shattered but we are strong and it will take more than our past hardships to end us for good.” She took a deep breath and Peter took it as his cue.

“Not to change topics but I’m going to change topics. Why did you bring me here, why did you break the tractor?”

“I broke the tractor to get your attention.”

“A simple wave would’ve done.”

“I prefer my methods. I brought you here so Soul could reach you.”

“She can’t reach me on earth?”

“She can but Ordour has spread his roots already, she wants to be cautious.”

“Ok? But is she going to rock up here or is she—“

Space grabbed his hand and screeched. Peter froze and looked around for the problem, then he saw it. The chain was turning black.

The he felt as if someone had hit him with a frying pan and he was out like a light.

“You know Peter, you’d think by now you’d wake up on your feet.” That was the first thing that graced his ears. Reality’s condescending tone.

He sat up groggily and saw her razor sharp smile inches away from his face. She looked worn down from the last time they saw each other. 

“I’m so glad everything went well with the Shrikes.”

Peter snapped.

He slapped her across the face.

He knew he shouldn’t, it probably wasn’t  her fault. She knew this could’ve happened. She should’ve told him more, told him anything at all. Should’ve given  him more than confusing parting words and a favour that was really no favour at all.

Peter was sick and tired of being toyed with. He wanted to go home. He wanted to be better.

She looked stunned as the hand print bloomed bright on her pale face before she began to cackle. 

“Parker I didn’t think you had it in you. Did I know they would go after your gran and pa, no. Did I have a feeling they would, I would be lying if I said no.”

He looked at her with wides eyes, his chest pumping up and down as he managed to stop himself from lunging for her. How fucking dare she. Bee and Pietro didn’t ask for any of this, what did she even want with the Shrikes?

“Oh don’t look so put out. Besides your debt is paid.”

“Oh yeah. What about my fucking favour.”

Her lips curled up even higher. “I’ve already done it.”

“I didn’t even tell you what I wanted.”

“Too bad. My work here is done Parker. Have a bone to pick, pick it with Soul, she put me up to this. Did you practice your gifts.”

“No.” His thoughts swarmed around his head like bees. Soul, Soul sent her. He thought he could trust her, he thought….

“Well you should. They will come in handy.” She grabbed his hand that made the snap that now had an additional blue colour running up a fifth of his veins, along side his green and red.

“I don’t want these gifts. I never asked for this.” For a second she looked sorry, only for a second before her face hardened.

“Neither did I.” She poofs into thin air and Peter is left by himself for all of thirty seconds before someone comes up behind him.

“Peter?” 

His heart dropped. He spun round so fast he was afraid he’d get whiplash. Bee. Bee was standing there. She let out a sob and Peter crashed into her.

“Peter, Peter I thought I would never see you again.” She cried as she rocked them back and forth.

“Bee.” Was all he could choke out. How was she here. He didn’t care, she was here. She was actually here, in this bizzaro world.

“It’s ok I’m here. I don’t know where the fuck here is but I’m here.”

They stay like that for a few minutes when all of a sudden he feels tingly, that tingly sensation when he’s about to leave this place. He grips on tight to Bee.

“Please, please I don’t wanna go.” He begs, he doesn’t know who to but he does it none the less.

“Peter?” Bee asks shakily buts it’s too late, he’s already disappeared.

He’s back in space and Space is holding him. She takes one look at his face before shaking her head.

“I’m so sorry.”

“But she’s supposed to be dead, what’s she doing there.”

“Peter do you know what happens when you die? Your soul passes away up into space. Look around at all the stars, each star is a soul that has passed away. Black holes are a collection of souls that belonged to people who sucked the good and life out of others. Your grandparents souls are tapped in the stone.”

“Why.” He can’t manage more that one word, he fears if he says more he’ll snap again.

“Because Soul needed leverage.”

Leverage. He looks into her eyes. He needs to talk to Stone, he needs to be with Bee and Pietro, he can’t let them be there aline

“Take me back.”

“I can’t.”

“Of course you can. Take me back. I need to go back.”

“What you need to do is go back to your friends. I can’t keep us up here any longer or else he’ll notice.”

He’s not even listening to her anymore. In a moment of desperation he grabs the chain. She lunges for him but it’s too late. He’s touched it and he’s screaming and then he’s falling, he’s falling fast.

Without Space there to help him hold his breath he’s choking on nothing, the bubble slowly disintegrating around him. He’s plummeting to the ground at rate of knots and he isn’t stopping. There’s some sort of shield webbing itself around him and it’s the only reason he’s not being torn to shreds. He tries to shoot a web at something, anything but of course there’s nothing to catch onto in space.

His head becomes hollow and he feels his eyes slowly drift close.

“I’m so sorry.” Whispers Space who is all around him and yet not near enough.

He keeps falling.

Ok Kon knew he should’ve apologised for the way he acted towards Peter but in his defence he thought it was the best way to go about it.

He didn’t know a creature would destroy their tractor and take Peter away from them. When they had woken up about an hour or two had passed. There was something strong in the air that made them drowsy. 

It was heavy and suffocating but when the creature coughed the fumes disappeared and their heads began to clear. That’s when they realised they were chained to the creature. No amount of pulling, teasing or begging would make the creature dislodge the chains. Their hands would just go through the chains every time.

Then Jon stuck his fingers in his mouth and blew down hard. A piercing whistle filled the air and even their captor covered their ears.

Two minutes later you could see a cloud of dust appear in the distance. Then you could hear an almost thunder sounding noise. 

Kyrpto was here and tagging along beside him was Kara. 

Kara went straight for them where as Krypto launched himself at their captor. He flew straight through him and skidded on the road. 

Shit.

Kara threw a punch at him but her hand could be seen coming out the back of his head.

“What the fuck.” Whispered Kara shakily before striking again. When her and Kyoto’s efforts seemed futile they turned their attention towards the chains.

They tugged, bit it, froze it, used there lasers but nadda. Nothing worked, everything would go through the chain and the man.

Soon the sun was at its highest peak and they were all stumped on what to do.

“Who are you?” Jon asked for the fifth time.

The creature grunted. Jon groaned.

“I know that tongue but….” Kara trailed off frustrated. 

“And you’re sure Peter will come back?” Kon pressed.

The guy sighed. “Yes, he will be ba—“ The creature locked up. They all go to their feet when Jon and Kon yelped.

Their chains were turning this black colour and slowly began to disappear. The smallest chain that was connected to the man and was held ramrod straight in the sky began to disappear as well. The man’s face contorted before he too disappeared.

Safe to say they were all stumped. 

“What just happened.” Kon asked bewildered as they scrambled to their feet.

“Shoot. Maybe he’s gone for Peter?” Jon suggested. It lingered in the air before panic stuck them all.

“Fuck. Fuck.” Kara chanted. “You didn’t see who took him or where they went?”

They both shock their head. 

“We were knocked out by this gas thing. I don’t know what it was but it was able to keep us down for an hour. Maybe they drugged Peter too.”

“Ok, well we gotta find him by tonight or else we have to tell Dick we got his kid kidnapped.” Kara declared.

“Kon, you need to get your team on the job, we need all the help we can get. Get them to check that bat computer thing. Check all security cameras they can. Jon you get Damian and fly him here, scour every inch of the place.”

Jon nodded and flew off. Kon looked to Kara who seemed to look ten seconds away of throwing up.

“We’ll find him.” Kon told her. She nodded and gave him a smile as he zoomed off.

She took a deep breath before picking up her phone and dialling the dreaded number. 

“Hello?”

“Jason buddy, have I got news for you….”

“I never asked for this.” Reality crowed, she pointed a long finger at Soul. 

“None of us did, now quit your complaining.” Time snapped back as she slapped her finger away.

“Will the boy still comply?” Mind asked as she began to rub Soul’s temples.

“If he doesn’t want his grandparents to suffer for the rest of eternity he will.” Soul said as she brushed Mind off of her.

“I did what I had to do, I did what was needed in order for us to have a chance to be free. Is that not what we have agreed upon, to end our suffering.” 

The three sisters shot their eyes towards the feet. She let out a huff.

“I want to see my boy again. I want to see my Alistair again, do you to not want to see your loved ones.” She questioned, did none of them see she was doing this out of sheer desperation, not out of sadistic pleasure.

“I can not contain him for much longer, my mind weakens everyday, he is a parasite. He is affecting all of us, the time to act is now.”

She said it with an air of finality that ordered no more questions to be asked.

“He will never forgive you when he finds out what you’ve done.” Mind told her but she held no judgement in her eyes.

“You think I don’t know that.” Soul croaked as tears threatened to spill.

“I am a horrible, horrible creature but my family has waited far too long for my return and it is far too late to turn back now. He has made us suffer for years upon years, it is time to take action once and for all and Peter is our only hope.”

“Are we in this together, or am I in it alone?” She knew the answer before she even asked the question.

Over the billion of years that they have known each other, till they first met in that house, they have had each other’s backs. Loyalty to themselves came first and foremost, everything else paled in comparison

“Me and Elsie want to be free.” Reality said to no one in particular.

“I want to join my dragon.” Time sighed longingly.

Mind said nothing but she knew where her loyalty stood.

“Then it’s decided. The boy will have to do.”

When Peter woke up, he woke up slowly. His limbs came back to him one by one until he was finally able to sit up. He was inside a med bay and had a thin paper sheet thrown on top of him.

“I didn’t know where else to bring you.” A voice sounded from around the room. He shot up from the bed and rounded on Space and Burk. They were sitting on the bed opposite of him.

“You-“

“We are only trying to help. I couldn’t bring you back down to earth, it would take too much strength and we’re already fading.”

She was right, they were watered down versions of themselves from the last time Peter saw of them.

“Peter please, I know you may be mad but please, you will not survive out in space alone, stay here until I come and get you, I promise I will bring you to Bee and Pietro. Please.” With her parting words both her and her husband faded to mist.

With them gone Peter realised, holy shit, what had Duke told him, that the JLA had a HQ up in space but due to some fancy technology it was hidden from the human eye.

Well the stones were definitely not human so he guesses the camouflage won’t work on them.

No other space craft would have a med bay this advanced, this was made to treat meta humans.

So he’s in a top secret base, no problem, he can sneak out of here, easy peasy. On the bedside table is Bee’s purple bag that somehow had managed a crash and a trip to space. 

He reached over to grab the bag.

His hand went right through it and landed on the bedside table. He held his hand there for five seconds, obviously it was five seconds too many and the table began to bubble and become goop. 

Peter blanched and pulled his hand away. What the fuck.

He quickly swiped the bag from the goop and spilled the contents from the bag onto the bed.

Everything was accounted for, they didn’t swipe anything which he was grateful for. He’s careful not to touch anything for too long.

He’s precariously dangling Bee’s watch when he feels something crawl up his arm. The top half of Little Legs is ambling its way up towards Peter, which is weird cause where is the other half—

Johnny.

Johnny has the other half.

Johnny who is currently on the other side of the multiverse.

Little Legs has now made its way up to Peter’s ear and it lodged itself into it.

There’s static that is such a harsh contrast to the quiet room that he winces and tries to bat Little Legs away from his ear.

Little Legs is hard to be put off and sticks in there. Then the static clears.

“Pete?”